1

The Last War-Genesis

A scar tells a story. A festering wound, a possibility.

The world had all but submitted itself, over the course of a decade, towards technologies' grasp. Each
power, both global and third world, had begun to give in to modern technology that would provide the
ultimate security of one’s own information as well as one’s own demise. The birth of The Encrypted
Card. TEC, for short, not only absolved the issue of ever misplacing electronic influenced gadgets but
united them as well towards one cause: To overwatch the world and play its God.

Of course, there was a multitude of conversations, not only regarding modern technology but what the
true intentions of it might be as this equipment would forever be embedded in the bodies of its people.
The project, led by a group of twelve scientist, encouraged freedom of less than trivial things. With the
idea of uniting people, leading this arduous trials and court case, the creators had somehow won the
tide over.

Boreal Sangh, an eighteen-year-old and the head of the twelve scientists, dispatched his team across the
world to overwatch the numberless line up to have the chip implanted into them. Everything was so
complex and yet this young man made it much simpler. This man, with his true intentions kept hidden,
had successfully created the one thing that would destroy the world as we know it…

Twenty Years Later…

Years after TEC had finally become uncommon and truly accepted, life had increased not only in
positivity but reduced the crime and medical rates. Sangh had continued to update the piece of
equipment as it coexisted with every person. It began with subtle changes such as the newest updates
that encouraged equity amongst carrying currency but even the elimination of the cell phone as TEC
provided an in-call feature.

TEC provided people the advancement of dispatching medical attention during the slight sign of change
within their bodies. Knowing that it removed the opportunity for muggers to steal someone’s identity or
money ever again also put a state of ease to the mind of the masses as well. This well thought out idea,
created by the fruition of an idea with the sole sake of progression in mind had all but not even peaked.

Sangh had devoted over a decade to his pride and joy consistently improving it for the better of the
world. Most of the world had finally revered him to be the hero he wanted to be through his work. What
could and would be his next step? The world awaited in awe as each limit set before him were broken
through. And so, begins the true story of The Last War…
2

Chapter 1- Welcome to the new world!

Scene- The story begins at a park where a young boy sat in front of the playground crying while the

Onlooking children pointed and laughed at him. The crying and laughter are muffled out. Pan the
camera to the quickly altering sky. (Midday to Night). As the camera pans, the city is shadowed over a
hill by three hooded figures with a metallic rod held within their respective hands.

????-North, we’re in position awaiting your call.

North- … -grins- Mark… three…two…one…

Scene- The hooded figures release the rods that began to self-burrow into the core of the Earth. Passing
through several crusts, the rods crash into the core sending several shockwaves throughout the world.
The world, alarmed by the sudden tremors, began looking through windows at home and work inquiring
on the severity of the quake. News channels begin broadcasting what they believe to be the first
earthquake of its kind. As the newscasters continued their broadcast amongst the world, 30 minutes
later, all televisions and TEC TV were directed towards four ominous cloaked people. As they stood in
silence, one figure stepped forward to a microphone set up in advance.

????-Greetings, world… I would like to welcome you to my... very own… REVOLUTION!!!

Scene- The cloaked man thrusts his hands in the air as it lights the area behind him up. He begins to pace
as his speech begins once again.

North- My name is North! My colleagues and I have long waited for such a piece of equipment to be
produced on this world. Lend me your ears! Our aim is simple! We seek to cure the very disease that has
plagued our world for several centuries!

Scene-North stops and puts one hand into his hooded cloak as if he were facepalming. With his other
hand, he pointed at the screen.

North-You see, this world has always been fueled by the most powerful and most intelligent. To be the
best, you will have to have been born into wealth, cut throats, throw comrades underneath the buses,
lie, steal, kill, cheat and abandon that which we believe makes you human. But I’ve done more than
enough thinking for us all, people of the world. It’s time to turn the tides! Which brings us here… This
3

world that we’ve gone and recreated has but one key to unlock it between you and paradise. Simply
cross TEC across your heart with your other arm. Once complete, you’ll get an opportunity like no
other…! The first thirty of each District will not only meet the Administrator for their respective zones
but receive unique gear to their unique class!

Scene-North reveals his face to the world. It was hard to explain, but he was not human. He was a
cartoon character that had taken over the world as we know it. People, united by the words heeded by
North, crossed their TEC and arms across their heart. A flash of light doused those who chose to login to
the new world. Crossing through the threshold between the real and data world, the people opened
their eyes up from the light. They noticed that their bodies had begun to peel and decompress the layers
of skin and muscle to a 3-Dimensional skeletal system of themselves. Their bodies, completely naked
and exposed, were flung into yet another incoming light. Drenched by light again, the participants cover
their eyes to its blinding gaze. Shortly after, a blast of gale wind opened their eyes to the descent from
the stratosphere back to the Earth where an oversized Tyrannosaurus Rex pranced upon the world
waiting for them.

???- Ohhhhhhhhhh shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii *Black’s out*

Scene- the other players laugh at the player that passed out mid-flight on their descent down towards
the first fighting stage. Accompanied by North on the descent, he smiles at the bright smiling faces that
this moment had created.

North-Don’t forget your landings, warriors! Welcome to Earth 2021!

Scene-The players are seen descending once more towards the Tyrannosaurus Rex. They begin
withdrawing their staves and weapons. The T-Rex sniffs the air before blinking and then looking up at
what they had begun to smell. A large overzealous roar sends a ball of air at the heroes. North Deflects it
as the final pathing of everyone made it to the ground. They gaze up in awe of the game and its
creation. As they land, their health bars, not only for themselves but for the monstrous dinosaur
appeared before them. Everyone looked around for North to guide them for this fight. The man that
descended the earth beside them had vanished. A voice called out to the heroes from the heavens.

North- You all are the faces of the leaders! Do not lean on my assistance! You’ve known within you, all
along, that you are the cogs of this world. Allow the world to witness it, finally!

???- Healers to the back! Frontline surround the group in a spear head formation! Let’s defeat a T-Rex!
4

Scene- An adult male cloaked in a blue robe fixes his glasses as he issues orders to his new allies. A
younger woman punches him on the back of the head then punches her other hand a few times while
walking in front of him.

???- Don’t go getting ahead of yourself, Rhys. These people aren’t who we are to you.

Rhys- Ha-ha! Sorry, sorry! You’re right, Ruby! I’ll do my best to take it easy and reduce my expectations.

Scene- Rhys pierces his staff into the ground, closes his eyes and begins to chant an incantation. The
Tyrannosaurs Rex noticed the young man begin to glow and spun his tail at him. Opening his eyes, his
iris dilated displaying a crimson gaze that he cast upon the group. Everyone began staring down at their
clothes as their bodies began glowing with the very same Crimson aura.

Rhys-(Amplify)

A warrior, with a larger shield, jumps at the tail and creates a green amplifying aura around the front of
his shield to not only absorb but deflect the entirety of the boss’s first attack. Pushed back from the
impact, the man diverts the force into a backflip and then a few tumbles towards the ground.
Recovering from it, he unsheathes his sword and points it forward.

???-ANYONE ELSE PLAN ON HELPING ME TAKE THIS THING DOWN?! THERE’S GOTTA BE A FAT GRAB OF
LOOT FOR BEATING HIM!!

Scene- Their resolve, finally set on beating the monster, raised their weapons and got into their
positions. The T-Rex lifts its foot, to stomp on everyone. Ruby clangs her gauntlets together smiling at
the foot before sending an uppercut gust of air at it offsetting its balance and keeping the knee in the
lifted position. The warrior began spinning in a circle. With a running start, Ruby jousts herself towards
the shield ricocheting her body off it and into the foot.

Ruby- EAT… THIS!

Scene- Ruby channels all her enveloping aura into her fist punching the center sole of its foot. Her teeth,
gritted with a deep resolve, pushed to force the T-rex to lose their balance. Instead, the T-rex’s
5

momentum pushed the girl back to the ground along with its foot. As the foot neared the ground,
another player flash stepped underneath the beast and, using its foot for stability, flash stepped back to
safety.

???- This isn’t going to be easy so don’t go evaluating a portion of your humane strength on an animal.

Scene- Ruby grabs the outer shoulder of their rescuer and kickflips out of their arms. She wipes her body
off where their hands had been before pointing at them and looking back at the beast.

Ruby- Don’t tell me what to do, creep. I’m not one of those damsel gamer girls.

Scene-The cloaked figure stood still then shook their head.

???- That must be difficult…

Ruby- What’s that?

???- Being so headstrong and out to prove oneself while pretending to not be the weakest.

Ruby- WHAT WAS THAT?! RUN IT BY ME ONCE AGAIN?!

Scene- The cloaked figure shifted his foot in the ground and disappeared completely away from the
battlefield. Ruby regroups back with Rhys and the rest prepared to fight once again.

Rhys- You all right?

Ruby- …

Rhys- I’m sure we’ll speak on it later…but for now, it’s obvious that it won’t be a pushover. This is a real
boss and we’re not in Noia right now. I’m not sure if our lives are on the line in this game either since
we’re mani-
6

Ruby- Jesus, Rhys!! Why are you so cautious about everything!?

Scene- Ruby runs in to the group’s front guard ready to continue the fight. Rhys stands there, taken
aback. He straightens his glasses and murmurs something under his breath. The camera switches focus
to behind Rhys, where a caster was grinning and holding his chin in a valued sense of pride.

???- Bunch of weaklings over here…I’ll show them what an Arch Mage can do!

Scene- A young mage with a red and gold coat began rotating his palms with an inward circle fashion. He
spun around, casting the spell from beneath his feet first.

???- Pyra!!

Scene- directing the spell from one hand pointed at the ground and then another at the beast, the spell
casted a small flame, like a lighter, from his hand. The boy’s eyes widened, looking at the puny flame. He
waves the flame from his hand and looks around to see if anyone has noticed his display. With a breath
of relief, he notices that everyone’s too focused on the fight than his mistake.

Aella- Well, Aella, it looks like you’ve got some work to do… but, at least, you don’t look like an amateur
to the rest of them!

Scene- The T-Rex began the same phase of attacks as where it had begun. Taking the opportunity of a
few seconds, Rhys began another incantation. This time, a blue aura engulfed his body. He points a
finger at 8 different warriors on the ground and provided the aura about their body as well.

Rhys- (Limit Undone)

Scene- The players, simultaneously, identified the weaknesses and health point gauge on the beast they
created the resolve to beat. Identifying their own abilities and beginning to synchronize with one
another, they coordinate a well-planned attack. Half of one of four of the T-Rex’s bars of health had
been depleted. As it let out a threatening roar, the eight backed up behind the shield and sword
guardian. The dinosaur violently slammed its tail to the ground a few times and then attempted to swing
their tail with its full body at the party once again. Quickly, the guardian spun their shield, casting a spell
7

on it. They slammed the bottom of it into the ground, creating foundation. Unsheathing his sword, once
again, he placed the blade into the arm guard of the shield and dug into the ground as if to brace for the
full impact of the blow.

???- (Inevitable Resistance!)

Scene- A giant version of the shield appeared, once cast. As if to absorb the entire blow, the young man
absorbed the enveloping aura from the shield and channeled it into his footing and guarding arm. The
tail was caught, completely, by the shield. A sharp clang reverberated throughout the battlefield. As the
trees shook from the wave of air, a swordsman and an axe man jump in the air, twirling their bodies to
gather momentum, plunging their weapons into the monsters revealed backside. Their health bar
revealing that they did heavier damage by attacking their back, the bar depleted to half of one of the
bars.

Rhys- (!!!) All right!! Looking great! It looks like we found some success on damaging this guy! Keep it
up! Their back is its weakness!

Scene- The group of warriors, bound temporarily for the sole sake of defeating the giant Tyrant of the
Jurassic earth, showed a bit of happiness as they’ve now achieved what they believe was unachievable.
Panning, then zooming into the far distance, North sat atop a hill with another cloaked figure watching
the battle ensue. His passionate smile refused to be hidden as he watched all that were gathered there
fight the first beast of the realm.

???- Are any of them him?

North- Haha!! Nope! I told you; he’d have a dynamic entry!

???-The faceplanting boy seemed to have been dynamic enough…

North- Believe it or not, that’s Sarah’s Hero!

???- …See, the sarcasm wasn’t exactly all the way there with this. You all have a terrible sense of humor
yourselves with doing things. That guy passed out due to heights!
8

North- Hmm…. I’m not so sure about that one, Ray!

Ray- ………

North- Ah…! There he is!

Ray- hmm?

Scene- North points his finger at an object that began to descend from the stratosphere at a breakneck
speed. He stands up, placing his arms on his hips and smiling.

North- This is it! Let’s welcome him in, aha!

Ray- I suppose it’s time to see what this “hero” bit is about…

Scene- The camera shifts focus back closer to the avatar descending from the stratosphere. The long-
haired boy had his eyes closed, arms expanded, and legs closed. Using his arms to guide himself
downwards, he felt the air, earth, and the remainder of his surroundings all the while cloaking his eyes.
He smiles as he reaches the near end of his destination. Opening his eyes, he started to fold his body up
to complete several front flips. His right hand had glowed bright as a giant hammer began to manifest
into his hand. Slowing the momentum of the flips down, the hero watched as the Tyrannosaurus Rex let
out yet another roar at the grounded foes. It’s tongue, now revealed, was sought as an opportunity. The
descending hero slammed the top of the nose down on its own tongue biting it completely off and
forcing it down to the ground. The bar of health that had half of it remaining dropped down to zero.
With two bars of remaining health, and now grounded, the boy chose to jump into the air from the head
of the beast. Hand glowing bright once again, a sword emerged and was then plunged into the cranium
of the behemoth. He lifted one of his hands from the blade and proceeded to slam a collected pulse of
energy into the entire body through it. The crowd, in awe of the sheer ruthlessness and strength of the
newcomer, stood baffled at the new bar of health which had dropped an additional seventy-five percent
indicating that the blow that was just inflicted had been completely fatal. With an even quicker twist of
their hand, they cracked the remainder of the skull into brittle and then began to descend the back of
the beast. Touching his shoes, the young child created small turbines. Letting out a quick whir, the shoes
shot the boy out with propelled force down the body of the Tyrant of the Earth. Completing the journey
to the end of the beast, the T-Rex’s eyes rolled in the back of its head. Unable to let out even a wince of
pain, the digitized beast began to dissipate into 3D particles. The hammer had been reabsorbed back
into the body of the victor of the battle and the turbines retracted back into the shoes.
9

Rhys- This…

Ruby- Little kid…

Ray- Just…

???- Solo wiped this boss…

Scene- The guardian walked up to the boy with his shield withdrawn to his back. He approached with
absolutely no caution to the scenario he just witnessed extending his hand out to the victor.

???- I do not know who you are, kid, but that was incredible!

Rhys- Leeland, wait!

Scene- The boy caught a glimpse of Leeland’s extended hand and pulled it inwards, slipping his grip into
the fold of his thumb, turning it inwards and placing him face first into the ground. Pinning him onto the
ground with sword extracted back from their palm, the boy stared viciously into the left eye of the
Guardian with full intent on being heard the first time.

???- I do not plan to share the loot with you. Cut the nice guy act!

Leeland- What? Wait, I-!

Rhys- Don’t kill him!

???- Kill him? As if I would remove someone’s escape to paradise. I just don’t like actors. He doesn’t
know me, and he approached me carelessly. There’s obviously other motives and I just want to make
sure I am clear with my intentions.
10

Ruby- Why, you little-!

Scene- Ruby charges her glove and then attempts to dash at the boy. Rhys places his hand over her path
and shakes his head as if to concede.

Rhys- Now’s not the time, Ruby… So now that you have completely delivered your intentions to the out
and open, can he stand and back away from you?

???- Well, that is honestly up to him. I am getting a lot of feedback of wanting his arm back. Loosen up
that frustration and I will gladly let go.

Leeland- Or I will just break it and then break you!?

???- See? That does not sound like the voice of a nice guy at all. Nice to meet the real you, Mr. Sword
and Shield…!

North- That is quite enough of that, Blue!

Scene- North appeared, without warning or signal, behind the boy along with Ray.

Blue- The Admin! And who is-

Scene- Ray punches Blue atop his head. Blue’s face was then covered by his hair, but his mouth had
tightened up.

Blue-……

Ruby- Is this guy nuts too?!

Blue- *Sniffle* W-Why’b byou bunch be?!

11

Scene- Blue let go of Leeland’s arm and began to rub his head in pain and anguish whilst sitting on the
ground.

Ray- You need people training or something?! This guy did nothing to you! That’s why!

North- *Laughs* Well then…! That’s one way to meet one another!

Scene- Leeland stands up and looks at the kid and cloaked figure pissed off before returning to Rhys’s
side. Ruby recovered the charge from her fist and stood down as well.

Ray- North, I swear if I must…

North- Do not be so skeptical of your meet and greet! Don’t you see yourself in this boy?

Scene- Ray looks down at the boy who had removed the hair from his face and looked back up at him.
He turned his head away from Ray as if to symbolize that he was not interested in forgiving him anytime
soon.

Ray- No… I have never been a selfish brat with no home training.

North- Contrary to your belief, this boy is most definitely you! Time will tell the story, I am sure!
CONGRATULATIONS, ALL, ON THE DEFEAT OF THE T-REX!! YOUR REWARD AS A GROUP!!

Scene- North swept his hand across the battlefield prompting a screen to appear in front of everyone.
The screen displayed congratulations, experience gained of five hundred and an amount of 1000 Gald.

North- AND FOR THE LAST HITTING BONUS…!

Scene- North hovered over Blue’s screen selecting the LHB option granting him an additional 1500
experience and seven thousand Gald.
12

Blue- Score!!! Level 4 and some change!!! Cheecheecheecheecheechee…!

Scene- Ray stared at the pure innocent smile that Blue emitted. His pure silver eyes hinted at a more
innocent look that he had no idea he could have had with his initial appearance to the group. Blue
opened his eyes and saw Ray staring at him. He crossed his arms and began to stand up turning away
from Ray’s presence.

North- Now, now, Blue…you are going to need your teammate here. About as much as he needs you!

Blue- Not a chance!

North- How are you going to heal that?

Blue- Heal wh-

North- North snatches Blue’s arm completely off in a flash step and hands it to Leeland.

Leeland-!!!!!

Blue- Ahhhh!!!!

Ray- North!

North- Come now! Come, come! Do the thing, Ray!

Ray- These people are not right in the head… Leeland, give me his arm, NOW!
13

Scene- Leeland tossed the inanimate arm at the man. Ray snatched his cloak off, revealing light clothing,
bearing the mark of the hero. As he began to walk over towards Blue, he regained what bit of control of
himself that he could and shouted.

Blue- I would rather stay armless than get help from someone like you!

Ray- someone like me?

Blue- Yes! Who goes off hitting people with no just cause?!

Ray- Just…cause? Are you kidding?! You had this guy at blade point speaking idle threats at him!

Blue- He deserved it!

Ray- How do you know what he deserves?!

Blue- How do you know he does not deserve that?!

Ray- So you deserved to lose an arm?! To be the bully?! What about being something bigger in your life,
for once?!

Blue- If this is what it costs to purge people like that from this world then SO BE IT!!

Ray- oh…I see it now. I wonder just how old he is… hey, kid…Blue? I am going to put your arm back on.
Together, I’ll see it through.

Blue- See what through…?

Scene- Ray butts heads with Blue looking deep in his eyes. Sincerity and confidence filled his eyes.
14

Ray- Our dream, of course. Despite all circumstances, I won’t ever leave you behind. Ever.

Blue- ……

Scene- Blue’s face was covered by his hair again. His mouth had puckered up and his nose sniffled a time
or two. Ray took that as a formal agreement and, as the pixelated sun set, reattached his arm back.

Chapter 2- Only the beginning…

Scene- The next chapter begins with a man sitting in his chair, staring at his computer.

???- …

Scene- His headphones blaring music, his words were muffled out as he was displayed playing a video
game. He was frustrated with the results even though it displayed “success” on his screen. He turns off
his computer after a short conversation and then throws his headset afterwards.

???- He…

Scene- He walked to his closet and retrieved his sword. He locked his door and then unsheathed the
weapon.

???-Hello…?

Scene- He examines the blade and its edge a while before placing it to his chest. Tears overflowed from
his eyes as his cries for help were even muffled out.

???- Hey, are you alive?!

Scene- Ray comes from his daydreaming while lying on the grass to Blue standing over him.
15

Ray- Y-yea…what’s up?

Blue- If you have time to daydream like this, you’ve obviously got more time to tell me about this game!
You are the admins creation, right? I don’t want any cheat codes or a strategy guide or anything. Just
some general information.

Ray- For the last time, I’m a human being, just like you. I wasn’t created by anyone in this game. My
position is that of the heroes’ guide and combat medic. Unless we explore a newfound area, I will never
know it or what to do while there.

Blue- That sounds like a real player two type move just tagging along for the ride.

Ray- And I can read your thoughts. I’m not a player two.

Blue- I passed gas.

Ray- I’m sure it doesn’t produce a smell in game.

Blue- Ok, can you not do that? It’s borderline creepy. Is there anything else that I should know about
you?

Ray- I can speak to you and only you telepathically.

Blue- So if we ever needed to plan, we could do it aloud and in our head. THAT could prove useful. It’s
too bad I cannot read your thoughts. Then I can find out what you think of me.

Ray- Trust me, all you need to do is ask me. I have no problem being completely honest with you.

Blue- S’at right? I will keep that in mind then… that being said, do you know where we should at least
head to next or anything?
16

Ray- The road untraveled is a story untold.

Blue- Ok, so yes do not do that, aha. I am a direct linear type of guy. If you do not know, just say you
don’t know so we can get this moving.

Ray- I will punch you…

Blue- Last time, I was caught off guard. I won’t be so easy next t-

Scene- Ray punches Blue, again, mid-sentence.

Blue- WE’RE NOT GOING TO MAKE THIS A THING!

Ray- You are going to learn to dodge it or learn to develop an attractive personality.

Blue- There is absolutely no point in developing an “attractive personality.”

Ray- You say that now because you are a kid.

Blue- And you call me a kid because you are supposed to be an adult but you’re still figuring life out
yourself, yes? How is that personality working out for you, child abuser?

Scene- Ray throws another punch that is dipped under by Blue this time.

Blue- Ha!! Nya Ny-

Scene- As he begins taunting, Ray throws a kick into his chest causing him to tumble backwards a few
times and into a tree behind him.
17

Ray- You are going to learn!

Blue- I am honestly debating on ever logging back on to this game. It is fun but you’re a real buzzkill.

Ray- You lack discipline, and your mouth is quicker than your dodging ability.

Blue- Oh, are we telling one another about the other? Ok, how about YOU are lifeless and a demander
of split-second actions from split-second decisions. News flash though, not everyone can be YOU! Even if
we could, or have been, that does not mean that others around us must accept it!

Ray- ……

Blue- Yes, hit a sore spot, didn’t I?

Scene- Blue gets up and dusts himself off. He begins walking up to Ray with his fist curled. As he begins
to extend his arm for the punch, he stops it before it reaches his face.

Blue- I get it. This is some side gig for you. You get to babysit the main character and keep him alive all
the while reaping a few benefits from it. But this punching thing is your niche. It has nothing to do with
the game. It is this invisible expectation. This reaction. You are reaching out and trying to teach me in a
way that you feel works.

Scene- With his hand still extended at Ray’s face, he unclenches his fist and flicks Ray’s nose.

Blue- I do not learn that way. Just tell me. I will get it if you just talk to me. Verbally or telepathically. Got
it?! Men do not give signals! We talk! There is nothing wrong with a man having emotions or expressing
them!

Ray- Who do you think you are?! How old are you?

Blue- Yes because AGE has EVERYTHING to do with how mature I am and should be. What about you?!
How old are YOU, nobody? Hopefully younger than thirteen!
18

Ray- My name is Ray and I’m 21.

Blue- 21!? Jesus, you are too old to misunderstand the concept of child abuse!! I’m going to report you
to child services for virtual reality abuse!

Ray- Pot calling the kettle black with the tough guy act. Who are you roleplaying as, tough guy? Wohn
Jayne or Wohn Jick? You supposed to be some one-man army? No one likes being around people like
that. EVERYONE needs help sometimes!

Blue- North said we were a lot alike so don’t go talking about me so much. Obviously, you hate help.
Funny how that works. The way it looks to me is, you do not mind helping but when they do it wrong,
you tweak out! You a Virgo or something?

Ray- A what?! No, I don’t mind helping at all! It’s people that do not appreciate my help!

Blue- Your help? Man, you are legit ready to throw hands every time you don’t like what I say or do! I
can only imagine what it is that you really do when you consider it “help”!

Ray- ……

Scene- Blue retracts his hand and turns around facing the horizon.

Blue- I don’t think North made a mistake. I hope you don’t either. We can either keep arguing and get
nowhere, fight bad guys alone or fight bad guys together. I’m indifferent with this whole thing. I’m only
glad to have some freedom for a bit! So, what’s it going to be?

Ray- This kid, man…he’s a real diamond in the rough. I just hope he can withstand it.

Blue- Ha! Either you need practice, or I can hear your thoughts! Regardless, bring your best and I’ll bring
mine! If I can do better, tell me! But I am competitive and over the top. I want to be the best and if that
means that you are going to groom me to be just that then I’m ready!
19

Scene- The boys stare at one another, smiling, and finally agreeing with one another with their steps on
how to move forward. The camera pans to the right as time passes to late evening. A woman is seen
walking up to a crater. Her cross-bearing sclera reveals interest in what seems like a body lying within
the deep space of it.

???-This must be him~…!

Scene- She extends her arm out towards the figure and begins to expel a yellow wavelength between
her body and theirs. As it reached its point, the wavelength was then perceived to be consumed by a
black aura causing it to explode shortly after. The woman covered her eyes with a hand as the debris
crossed her path from the awakening of the now levitating teenager. The boy, cloaked by a black sphere,
stared down at the woman. He points his finger towards her.

???- North’s puppet sent to track me down and study my progress… Sarah of Watari District. Role:
Hero’s Guide. Class: Healer/Telepath/Switch/Administrator. You’ve got some nerve disturbing my sleep.

Sarah- Sleep? You were out c-

???-I did not ask for your opinion of the matter, puppet. My ability is much more complicated than
anyone else’s here. I was complete the moment you stepped within fifty meters from me. In fact, I
should thank you for providing me with such an extraordinary ability as “healing.” The ability being
generic and broad is what makes it an absolute skill. With as many abilities that I absorbed in such a
brief time, I was overheated and knocked unconscious because of just how strong this ability is. A
downside to the actual cost of being the strongest.

Scene- The orb that surrounded the teen reformed itself on to the back of him in the form of wings. As if
being cast from heaven, the tattered wings descended from the sky. The player kneeled on the ground
next to Sarah.

???- There is no true purpose to this game besides it being an escape from reality, so far. Though it
derives from TEC, it is primitive at best. This game is separated into four districts. This district is only
one-hundred and fifty thousand miles. With that said, 95% of it being undiscovered, implying that
Seventy-Five hundred miles cover one zone and that there is a max of twenty zones within it, including
this one. The game is large and vast but baseless based on the information that you can provide. Killing
mobs and looting corpses for items as well as, this game’s currency, gald. There’s PvP and PvE as well as
20

PvPvE. PvE areas are forbidden from PvP unless it’s a duel which must be how they settle petty
squabbles. There are six completely safe zones. They’re strategically placed across the map and house
Legions, Town Halls, Guilds and Clans. Knowing that they took into consideration all the names of
everything that means the same, they’re the catering type. There’s an advanced report feature, and a
leveling system based on the predetermined experience gained per mob. Administrators know the XP
amount, per mob, before killing the minion of choice and the player will e-journal it if they kill just one
of said minion. Furthermore, there’s a last hit bonus setup for Rare, Hero, Villain and Boss types. There is
a total of twenty-five of said variety of bosses per Seventy-Five hundred miles and only Boss types
respawn developing an even smarter AI upon each defeat preventing it from being farmed for
experience. That’s clever.

Scene- The muttering teen stood up, crimson eyes glaring at Sarah.

???- Did I miss anything, puppet?

Sarah- Your name and all those mobs behind you… You know, North did say that the boss had an 8 hour
respawn time. Right now, is time.

???- Hmm…?

Scene- The silver haired young man turned around to face a pack of Velociraptors and the
Tyrannosaurus Rex that had since respawned from earlier. Their split shifted screams shook the earth.
Unaltered by neither size nor amount faced in front of them, the boy smirked extending his arms
horizontally from his body. Two spheres appeared before his hands. Gripping them with his palm, he
extracted two different swords encased in a black flame.

Shue- My name is Shue Takatsuki. Son of Khan and Julie Takatsuki. I’m not sure who this other hero is,
but I doubt they’re worthy of the title of strongest. Bear witness to true strength.

Scene- Shue twirls both swords within his hands and begins walking towards the dinosaurs with what
resembled an incomplete flash step. Throwing one sword ahead, Shue places the other sword
downward. The velociraptor noticing the incoming weapon, leaned its head to the side, nimbly dodging
it. Losing sight of its prey at the very moment, Shue appeared above its back, recollecting his blade, and
slicing its head clean off. Walking from the back of the dinosaur, the remaining velociraptors jumped
back to reclaim a safe distance from an even scarier predator. Retracting the swords back into spheres,
Shue pointed them at the feral monsters. The spheres began to swirl within themselves before
launching a condensed version of themselves at the remaining five velociraptors. Just barely touching
21

them, the creatures were caught in a vacuum of space that had begun to erase their very existence. The
T-Rex, after observing the immediate destruction of its compatriots increased its guard, swinging quickly
at the boy with its tail before backing up a few steps to recover safe ground. For the first time, it had
experienced fear and knew that it would not be an easy fight. When the dust settled from the swipe of
its tail, Shue remained unmoved from the blast. The tail itself had been cut clean off from where it had
originally attacked from. He grinned and stared at the beast as he recalled the condensed orbs that had
flew out previously.

Shue- Come now, Earth King, there must be more fighting in you than that, no? I bet if I play with you a
bit longer, no one will be able to farm you just because of how adaptive your system will become.
Kikiki… shall we begin?

Scene- Shue reaches into his orb once again retrieving a spell book. The Tyrannosaurus Rex notices that
its tail had been severed from its body. Its eyes violently target Shue enraged by the act. It roars and
then begins charging at the teen. The orbs, surrounding Shue, began to spin around casting the
incantation. Once completed, Shue took a dashing step forward pointing two of his fingers at the leg of
the boss.

Shue- Pyra!

Scene- Shue emits a line of black flames at the beast. Once they touched the beast, they began burning
at the digital layers of skin. The beast topples over wincing in agony, staring at Shue in mercy and hate.

Shue- That’s a look I can get used to… fear and caution have been embedded into this beast. Imaginary
or not, for it to be able to display such a face is quite remarkable. But that’s enough of envying this
game…

Scene- Shue began to step towards the T-Rex who had been laid out on his good side. The exhausted
king had begun to fade in and out. Their health bars, completely gone, had decided to close their eyes
one last time. Under the impression that it had given up, Shue reached into the orb, yet again, for his
final weapon of choice: A battle Axe. With one final grin from the boy, he reveals his true form becoming
a man. The screen zoomed out of the moonlit forest. A piercing stab shook the trees that awoke the
slumbering birds before the screen blacked out.

. . . Logout. . .
22

Scene- The scene begins with a boy lying in his room coming from the video games’ induced sleep
placed on him. He stretches his right hand up to the ceiling and then clenches the air and shaking his fist.
A stream of tears escaped his eyes as he began to sit up. He reached out for his chair pulling it close to
him before sitting in it and pushing himself towards his door. Upon opening it, his dog greets him by
jumping on his lap. Lapping the remaining tears from the boy’s face, he nudged the boys chin to prop it
back up before hopping off and then trotting down the stairs. Sliding into position, he slid the belt over
his wheelchair, securing himself upon the descent down the spiral stairs. Completing the descent, he
unstraps himself and begins to make his way into the dining room where his parents lie in wait eating
dinner.

Dad- Hey there, friend! We thought that you went to sleep early but it turns out that you dived into that
new video game! How was it?

???- It wasn’t bad… Has a lot of potential.

Mom- Well, that’s great, sweetie! Did you meet anyone while you were there?

???- I think so… but we’ll find out soon enough.

Dad- I guess so! What made you want to remember him?

???- He promised me… he wouldn’t leave me behind… despite anything.

Dad- Ah…

Mom- I see… well, this young man sounds good for you, Blue.

Blue- …Yes…

Scene- The camera slowly zooms out of the home and then into the streets. The camera accelerates
across town cutting corners and jumping buildings. It stops at an apartment complex where a lone light
remains on in the building. Zooming into the room, an older man awoke from the game. As he came
back to, he gazed at the blade locked into his chest. The sword had pierced through the shirt but not the
23

skin. Sheathing the weapon once more, the man straightens his glasses and stands back up, walking
towards his computer. His ears, finally adjusting to the sounds around him, turned the blaring music off
from his headphones. After turning off the monitor as well, he unlocked his door and stepped into his
hallway. Making its way into the kitchen, the light flickers a few times before turning on. He opens the
cabinet to find water to eat meals. Running it under the faucet for a few seconds, he places it inside the
microwave to heat up. Turning to his living room, the lights turn on as well. Touching his wrist, he pulls
up his TEC to check the time and turn to the news. He pushes the screen towards the white screen and
increases the volume on the news.

???- I was in that world for a little less than three and a half hours, real time, and yet I watched it go
from day to night. I’ll have to figure out the exact minute to hour ratio just in case that becomes
important… more importantly, North needs me to go ahead and find him again once I’ve trained this boy.
What’s the point of the training? What does it matter in an open world PvP RPG like this? Atop of that,
what does this do to the remainder of the world?

Scene- The microwave beeps as the man reaches for the door to retrieve his food. He turns back to the
news and walks over his couch to sit on it with his meal.

News Reporter- This just in, we’ve finally received word from Mr. Sangh himself regarding the scenario
that happened just a few hours ago! The prestige scientist apologized for the delay as he had
overworked himself the day before and was sleeping during the earthquake! His response was: I do
apologize to the people of the world as this does provide a terrible infringement upon the very rights
of the world as well as TEC. Without delay, I will surely track down just who did this and make sure
that they are met with a very swift and just punishment. No further words were expressed regarding
the situation, but Sangh is now completely aware. Bill, what are your thoughts about the entire
situation?

???- So not even Sangh was ready for something like this… that must be so embarrassing and heart
wrenching to have your own piece of equipment used against you in such a way. I get it! It’s a video
game, but it should never be used incorrectly outside of the hands of the maker. I could only imagine
what he’s going through…

Ring…Ring…Ring…

???- Hmm? Unknown number? Hello?

???- It’s so nice to know that you’re doing well, these days, Raymond… or are you going by Ray these
days?
24

Ray- You…?!

Scene- A series of flashbacks play out as the other man begins to speak.

???- Don’t bother with the details much… I just heard that we’ll be seeing one another very soon and I
was so excited to meet up with a dear friend again! Do tell me…can you do the thing, still?

Scene- The series of flashbacks cut off and Ray catches his breath and straightens his glasses.

???- I’ll take that as a yes! Thanks to this game, I was able to find you again, friend!

Ray- You’re…

???- Hmm? Did you say something?

Ray- YOU’RE…!

???- Of course, not…people like you wouldn’t dare talk back! Well then, I just wanted to drop the line
once. As I said before, we’ll be seeing one another very soon and I just can’t wait to get right back to
where we left off! Until later, Raymond!

Click…End Call…

Ray- YOU’RE NOT MY FRIEND!

Scene- Ray slams his hand on the coffee table destroying his meal before his glasses hid his eyes.

Somewhere…back on 2021…

Scene- Leeland, Rhys and Ruby are spotted from a distance patrolling a potential campground area for
themselves. Leeland grumpily stumps the ground slouched over and heavily frustrated.
25

Leeland- Swear to God, I’m going to kill that kid the next time I see him…!

Ruby- You had it coming, approaching someone that you didn’t know that three shot a boss. What did
you think you were going to be able to do? Recruit him?

Leeland- Well if you must know, Remy, yes it was to recruit him. We could easily grab fat gear with the
assistance of someone like him!

Ruby (Remy)- Oh, he really did a number on you! You’re not only frustrated but you’re calling me by my
name while in game? I’ll let it slide for now but slip up again and I’ll fuck your shit up. There’s nothing
intimidating to me about an average offense and defense. You excel at nothing and are completely
beneath me and raised up ranks in our legion because you’re better than mediocre players, James…

Leeland (James)- …stupid fuckin kid…

Rhys- both of you need to take a deep breath. Skill, understanding and everything in between is
irrelevant if you’re going to be at odds with your own comrades. You’ll never be able to abuse your full
potential if you’re out to impress one another with a grandeur move that may cause damage to yourself
or your teammates.

Scene- Ruby shrugs her shoulders and began to stretch her arms across her chest as she continued
walking.

Ruby- I had no intention, whatsoever, to bring up that kid that helped earlier. I get it. He got the loot and
embarrassed Leeland a bit, but I don’t think anyone was honestly ready for that boss or for him to
manage it with ease. It really places into perspective the differences in the grasps of our own strength
and understanding of the game from jump. What about you, Carter?

Rhys (Carter)- I think he’d break us apart, plain, and simply put. He moves for himself and has no interest
in being around people. We’d attempt to include him in things and would gain experience, would never
truly progress independently in the game. I don’t suspect it to be a 50/50 thing or for him to want to
share the loot that he gains as it looks like the marketplace will be a thing in this game as well. Where I
stand on this, I don’t want him to ever fly our flag, ever.
26

Ruby- Damn! He only grabbed Leeland once! Where’d all that dialogue come from?!

Rhys- He wasn’t defensive nor was he defending himself… He was hurt and still hurting. I’m not sure
who that is but he’s played games where he was completely successful and one hundred percent
beneficial and effective to whoever he was allied with and yet he was betrayed… I’m just not interested
in investing into something that won’t provide fruition without proper nurturing. It’s just not something
I’m willing to take in right now.

Leeland- Good! I can’t see myself being anywhere near that brat right now!

Ruby- I’ll never go against your overthinking of things because you’re very few and far in between being
wrong, but I can tell you that you’re going to be single forever with thinking like that, Carter.

Rhys- Urk…

Ruby- No, really! Life isn’t this predictable box, nor is it filled with people that sway a certain way
because of first appearances. If you don’t take chances on people, you’ll never know if they were ever
worth the investment to begin with! Time isn’t something you can get back but if all you’ve ever wanted
was gear, I’m not sure why I’m still here in this legion.

Rhys- …True…

Scene- Ruby laughs and slaps Rhys’s back before crossing her arms behind her head.

Ruby- I’m here because I appreciate the people! It’s lax and tightened up when necessary! It’s perfect
for the PvPvE in me! Speaking of…! Have you all heard that?

Leeland- Hear what?!

Ruby- Shush!!! It sounds like someone’s either been captured or is fighting…over there!
27

Scene- The three continue to patrol through the patches of forest. Cloaked by a brush, the three rustled
through as the sun began to rise. As they began to peek through, they noticed that three men were
surrounded by over fifty players.

Ruby- It looks like everyone else got a chance to login to the game and they’re taking advantage of the
PvP areas. Unlucky bastards…

Rhys- Unlucky for those fifty or so…

Ruby- Huh?

Leeland- Their eyes are hiding their battle lust…those three are dangerous.

Ruby- Dangerous? They’re surrounded! There’s no way that they’re coming out on top of this…wait, isn’t
that?!

Rhys- Stay back and retreat if we must. Otherwise, we’re on scout mode.

Scene- The camera zooms away from the brush above into the small desert lands. Panning, the fifty or
so players are seen, weapons withdrawn, grinning while staring at the three players.

Player 1- Hahaha!! You three going somewhere on your own like that?! You have some pretty items my
boys seem interested in!

Player 2- Yes!! So why don’t you go on and hand those on over?! Chikikiki!

Scene- Several laughs and “yea’s” can be heard throughout the crowd. With the camera facing the
three, you notice that one’s face was completely covered up outside of their eyes, another, with slit
eyes, had their hands up in the air with a nervous smile and the final, remained cloak, but stood tall with
their chest out observing their surroundings.

???- Any reason we haven’t killed them off and moved on?
28

???- ah ha, the boss hasn’t issued any movement, so my hands are a bit tied, Smitty… What about you,
Templar?

Templar- …They’ve a few minutes before I just break their backline and proceed forward. We’ve lost
more than enough time right here.

Smitty- Spineless…You’ll just never pull the trigger, Xiao…

Xiao- Well, if you’ve had me figured out this entire time, you already know what you need to do!

Player 1- I can’t tell if they’re nervous or plain stupid! They’ve been talking so loudly; you’d think that we
weren’t even here!

Templar- 56 of them…

Smitty- 48…

Player 2- Haha! I’m going to go with st-!

Scene- Smitty disappears and reappears behind one of the group of people, snapping their neck
vertically, before disappearing yet again kicking several other heads off and then slicing one player into
three and kicking the head at Xiao. The nervous smile becomes a murderous grin. As his eyes open, he
freezes and tosses the head above the crowd. Pointing a finger at it, the head implodes raining bloody
ice shrapnel from above piercing the opponent’s heads, chests, and necks, respectively. Templar reaches
out at five players yanking them all inward. His smaller round shield evolved into a larger three-point
shield. With a loud roar, he slams the bottom half of the shield into their stomachs and drove them into
their allies as well as into the ground. The shield returns to size after the finishing blow was struck
recoiling him back towards his allies. Smitty stared above into the bushes after hearing a small rustle
between them. Nearing a chance at flash stepping up, Xiao grabs his shoulder and shakes his head.

Xiao- They’re not fun to play with and, as you said earlier, we’ve wasted more than enough time. It’s
time to move.
29

Smitty- I’d prefer you not touch me with those pretentious hands of yours.

Xiao- Oh, c’mon! It’s not like you didn’t kill the most of us all! Templar only got eight of them.

Smitty- You’re requesting an extremely fast death with your sarcasm, boy.

Xiao- -grins- Wh-…what did you call me?

Smitty- I called you a b-!

Scene- Both Smitty and Xiao simultaneously attack, dodge and plan for a counterattack. As they near
their neck with a blade and spell, respectively, Templar grabbed both of their heads and clashed them
together and then into the grounds.

Templar- Neither one of you are deserving of the title of a man. You are teammates acting as if you’re
not of the same Organization. Is that how far we’ve fallen?!

Smitty- Ghrk!!

Xiao- Nghk!!

Templar- Get up! Continue this when we all regroup. For leader to have not contacted us yet is more
than enough.

Scene- Templar removes his large hands from both of their necks and begins to move even deeper into
the desert lands. The camera, zooming back up to a panicked Ruby, Rhys and Leeland who just
witnessed yet another unreal occurrence for the day.

Leeland- Of all the halls that had to arrive here, besides us…
30

Rhys- Carpe…

Ruby- That’s the guy that grabbed on to me when we fought that T-Rex… There’s no denying it. Their
teamwork, with any combination of their teammates, is always this beautiful disaster. So coordinated,
eye appealing and intimidating beyond a doubt…

Scene- They closed their eyes and felt relieved not being followed and sat for a few hours until they
believe the coast was clear from the demons known as Carpe Lux. Rhys sits up shocked, stroking his
chin.

Rhys- They’re in a small group which means there’s no proper beginning to this game…

Ruby- What do you even mean by that? Where could you have properly gained that knowledge within
this fight?!

Rhys- They were all level 1. Even the smallest of mobs, when killed, will level you up to level two. To
think they’d have gotten this far without stopping for one minion is a bit farfetched!

Leeland- Mmm…Mmmhmm…

Ruby- STOP ACTING LIKE YOU KNEW IT ALL ALONG!!

Leeland- Clearly, you’re behind the times and learning curve, Ruby…mmm…Mmmhmm…

Ruby- …!!!

Scene- The camera zooms out, once more, showing Leeland being kicked off the cliff by Ruby.

Leeland- Sooooooorrrrrryyyyyyyyyyyy~!

Ruby- Even so…this is a dangerous spot to place someone.

31

Rhys- Not necessarily so… We trek fast, so I don’t believe they were expecting anyone to be here as fast
as we did. It provides this fair system where not everyone gets an unfair advantage system or view of
the boss within the local area.

Ruby- I’d hate to tell him that he is wrong this time…But these three successfully passed every minion,
mob and boss and got here and took on fifty plus guys that clearly had levels varying between 3 and 9.
So unreal… I think I’m going to log off for the night. This game is fun and all, but I need to get to it with
the last of my work.

Rhys- Leeland and I will be sure to pm you our location before we log so that we can regroup tomorrow.

Ruby- Mmm…sounds good. Goodnight!

Scene- Ruby taps the crosshair on her visual specs and accesses the menu. Sliding downwards, she
searches for the “logout” option. Unable to see it, Ruby analyzes several other options. Trying to reduce
the anxiety that overwhelmed her at this moment, she turns to Rhys.

Ruby- Hey, how do we log out of this game?!

Rhys- Hmm? That’s a good one. Was there no option for it?

Ruby- Clearly! How does a creator forget about this?! Unless~!

Rhys- Unless he did it on purpose…

Ruby- No!! This can’t be happening…

Rhys- It could…but…

Ruby- B-b-But?!
32

Scene- Rhys flicks Ruby’s nose upwards.

Ruby- What the hell, Rhys?!

Rhys- It isn’t. I could imagine leaving this game is exactly how you also login to it.

Ruby- Ah~! I forgot!

Rhys- Exactly! It’s not a VRMMO. This one goes further by a mile!

Ruby- Rhys?

Rhys- I can see it now, Ruby… This place is vast. There’s so much undiscovered here… If it affected the
world, how many servers would be there? Is it all one server?

Ruby- Rhys…?

Rhys- Then you have the bosses. There are no variations to the mobs! So, you’re not going to get a blue,
red and silver blob. Every monster is unique and have their own quality in drops! This place is paradise!
And I’m here with my best friend and future…ah!!

Ruby- Rhys!!!

Scene- Rhys, flustered, hides his chest, and bows his head in front of Ruby, several times.

Rhys- Ah, I’m so sorry! I meant nothing by what I said with future girlfriend or anything!

Ruby- Future… Girlfriend?!

33

Scene- Rhys looks stone cold, after admitting his feelings after not being heard the first time. He turns
away.

Rhys- I’m going to go ahead and just kill myself now… I T-think…I’m going to logout tonight too.
Goodnight.

Scene- Rhys ports out first, leaving Ruby alone. Leeland arrives back up the cliff, huffing and puffing.

Leeland- You need to take a joke here and there, Ruby. We don’t know how this game’s Res system
works.

Ruby- And? What’s that supposed to mean?

Leeland- It means I could’ve died and never gotten back on this game!

Ruby- And yet here you are, alive and well. We now know the bodies are either resistant to fall damage
or you’re just too hard to kill!

Leeland- Carter, you may like this bitch but she’s a real thorn in my side. I’m assuming Rhys is done for
the night. I’m logging here as well.

Ruby- Yes, same!

Scene- Ruby crosses her arms over her heart and logs out of the game.

…Logout…

Scene- Remy is seen back on the street that they logged in from. A bit deeper into the night than she
had thought, she begins a faster pace towards her home. Reaching a well-lit side of the district, Remy
feel relieved and paces herself through the semi-crowded streets. The streets bustled with vehicles of all
types. The club music, as well as the club promoters could be heard loudly outside of their places. Remy
cuts a corner scurrying through a back alley where a stairway could be pulled downwards to climb the
34

emergency steps. As she begun to ascend the steps, a small black cat could be seen in the same
alleyway. It stretches and lets out a purr as it does. Nearing the entrance towards her window, Remy
stares off into the distant starry night sky as this was one of the only places within the city where it
wasn’t flooded with night lights. As she turned back towards her house, she stared into her room where
an ominous face had been watching and almost waiting for her to return home.

Remy- Aieeee!!! Abuelita!!!

Abuela- Remy, mi dios, do you even know what time it is?!

Remy- Abuelita, I’m sorry!! There was this Ga-

Abuelita- Aiiii!! Another game?! How many times do I need to tell chu?! Games are rotting your brain,
honey! You have so much more to live for! You don’t want a man? No kids? Leave the video games to
the boys! Who’s going to take care of your family?!

Remy- Right~! … right…

Abuelita- It’s already late. You’ll wake up early for your shower and then make breakfast for everybody,
do chu hear me?

Remy- Si, Abuelita!

Abuelita- Aiiii…Goodnight!

Scene- Remy receives a kiss on the head from her grandmother before she scurries out of the room.
Remy lays on her bed and recalls being in the game being rescued by the cloaked figure.

Templar- That must be so difficult…Being so headstrong and out to prove oneself while pretending to
not be the weakest.

Scene- Remy blushes and then punches the pillow against her wall.
35

Remy- Stupid Carpe…

Chapter 3- Spin, Spin the Pendulum…

Scene- As the sun sets, the child from chapter 1 was seen sniveling while slowly swinging at the
playground. Another child approaches them and bends down looking at them concerned. Wiping their
face, they looked up at the other kid who was talking aloud at them. Wiping their nose, and smiling, the
kid extends his hand towards the other. The chapter begins with Ray and Blue sparring against one
another. Blue performs a jumping roundhouse kick which is then blocked by Ray. Committing with a
series layer of punches and kicks, Ray easily dodges some and block the others. Ray grabs the ankle of
Blue and prepared to throw him. Blue, grinning, used the momentum of the grasp of the foot and spun
counterclockwise from it for another roundhouse kick. Unable to connect again, Ray disappeared from
the path of the foot. Blue, searching for his partner, stares forward, to the left and right and then
underneath his body. Ray spun once, gaining some momentum, before applying a spinning axe kick
towards the chest of Blue knocking him out of the air and immediately towards the ground.

Blue- Gahk!!!

Ray- Not bad…! That’ll be enough for now.

Blue- What’s with the sudden urge to stop in the middle of a match?!?

Ray- Something’s not right so it’s why I need time to process everything.

Blue- Process??? Man, no one’s here and we’re still in the beginning areas! I get that we’re training, but
this doesn’t give me any gald or experience which means that I’m wasting my time.

Ray- That’s not entirely true… for some reason, this game is strictly skill based. It didn’t make all the way
sense at first why you could tap into your ability upon debut, but a sage was unable to use their abilities
to even a twentieth of their natural potential. But I do think I get it now. Your ability is based off your
imagination, is it not?
36

Blue- I don’t get why this is even remotely important but yes, the reason I can bring about my weapons
is solely due to my adapt nature with the weapons themselves in the real world. Any weapon I can think
of can be snatched from my mind and used on the spot.

Ray- You put yourself in such an interesting spot. Some would ask for this ability and because it was
never trained, be quite as proficient as you are with your weapons! This game gets more in depth as you
dive deeper into it!

Blue- You’re mumbling and ranting right now, and I can’t quite make heads from tails here on what
exactly you mean with any of this!

Ray- Ah, sorry~! So, in laments terms, there’s a skill, level and proficiency gap in this game. Like a
beginner starting a sport. Let’s say Boxing, for example. Of course, you begin not knowing how to truly
throw a punch. From there, you condition your body, learn said punch, and realize that there’s a
multitude of punches and combinations that can be thrown. In your case, you have a weapon
proficiency ability. Because you know how to use said weapons, your natural ability has been adapted
towards the games system. Had it not, you’d have just swung them around with no awareness on how
to be strong with it.

Blue- That’s amazing and all but how’d you get that from a hand-to-hand fight? I didn’t draw a weapon
once…!

Ray- Simply put, your hand-to-hand skills are subpar. You’re fighting with a skill level of about a yellow
belt in Mixed Martial Arts at best.

Blue- What?!

Ray- It’s the truth! I think you’re familiar with what you know right now due to the amount of
knowledge you’ve absorbed from kung-Fu movies or street fights or the like. This is, by far, in no way
from your full strength. What I witnessed that day can’t even describe it any better than what I did just
now!

Blue- Huh…that’s crazy!

37

Ray- Right?!

Blue- No, I meant the idea! Like…how in the hell could ALL of that be happening right now? This just
sounds like this crazy thing that would only happen in… a video game…Ahhhh!! I’m starting to believe
you! What did you do to me, Virgo Sadist?!

Ray- Virgo Sadist?! Bro get real!

Blue- …Bro, huh?

Ray- Hmm? What was that?

Blue- Hmm? What was what?

Ray- It sounded like you said something…

Blue- Mmm… no, you’re imagining things!

Ray- Yea, I guess so… Hmm…

Scene- Ray observed the body language of his young compadre and knew that now was an enjoyable
time to stop training tonight. Walking up to him, he takes a knee and places his hand on Blue’s shoulder.

Ray- It’s been about a week since we’ve met. Would you like to meet, IRL, and grab a bite to eat?

Blue- Huh? What kind of moves are you trying to put on me, Jagger?

Ray- What…?!
38

Blue- Do we just meet online and now you’ve got my name, and you think I’m just going to meet you in
person? I’m not one of those sleazy girls you really wanting. I’m a whole damn meal! Not a trip but a
vacation!

Scene- Blue snaps his fingers in an S fashion with his head moving from side to side. Ray, unbeknownst
to him, had already buried his head deep into his palm, shaking it slowly.

Ray- What is wrong with you, kid? Haha!

Blue- Ah!! There it is! Cheecheecheecheecheechee

Ray- There what is? Haha!

Blue- You CAN smile! This whole week, even in game, you haven’t smiled, grinned or laughed once. I’m
glad you can! You were speaking real Sociopath to me for a minute there…

Scene- Ray’s eyes widened as he looked at Blue who had then crossed his arms behind his head and
closed his eyes.

Ray- This kid has been looking at me this entire time and wondered why I haven’t done something so
simple as smiling? Why does he even care? Anyways, you’re a kid so you must obviously love Buck E.
Mozzarella’s, right? Want to meet there or?

Blue- I hate that place! I’m down for some Prince Burger though!

Ray- Prince Burger it is! Let’s say an hour from now in downtown Yakai?

Blue- That’s a deal! Are you as tall and fatigued as you look in this game? If so, at least try on a yellow
shirt and I’ll spot you from a mile away!

Ray- Ha! I’m going to put that yellow shirt on just so you know I won’t back down from your spot-on
character analogy!
39

Blue- I have absolutely no idea what you said besides yellow T-shirt and free burgers!

Ray- Bahahaha!!

Blue- Cheecheecheecheecheechee…!

Scene- in the furthest of a distance, a young blonde haired child had spotted both players with their
binoculars. He grinned big baring one of his fangs at the two through the ocular lenses.

???- Don’t those two look like the perfect teammates to go on a journey with? Blue Hero and Ray Guide!
They look like progress to me, yes sir ree!!

???- Arthur, we must be very choosy with whom we care to take into company with. This isn’t our home
and like our homelands, the world is flooded with cur in human clothing.

Arthur- Of course, Freya! I wouldn’t just get my hopes up for just anyone! To oppose my statement, it’s
not they themselves that will be our hero’s, but they can bring us to the one we’ve been searching for!
Besides, I think North would be a bit bothered if we took his hero.

Scene- The boy stood up, placing the binoculars back into his sack and brushing the debris off his pants.
Gripping the hilt of his blade with his right hand, he stood straight up and began a cadence in the path
towards the two.

…Logout…

Scene- Blue wakes up from the game and quickly reaches for his chair and hurries to his closet to grab
an outfit for his meet and greet. His eyes, fixated on his clothes, were beginning to tear up. He sits up
straight back into his chair and a bit of reality had sunken back in.

Blue- What am I doing? Did I forget that he doesn’t know what I look like? And I’m not hiding behind a
camera or computer or anything… He’s going to be just like the rest…
40

Scene- Just then, his mother crosses her arms over him and hugs him gently.

Blue- ah…? Mom!

Scene- Blue wipes his eyes quickly and sinks deeper into his closet searching for clothes.

Blue- What are you doing here?

Mom- I just got done watching you play your game! You look so cool, by the way!

Blue- What?! How?!

Mom- Oh? Well, while you were in game, another one of those global earthquakes happened! North? I
think? He appeared within the devices that were aimed towards the individuals that are registered as
parents of younger children in real life! Like a tracking device, we get a notification on if you’re online or
not! We even get the choice to login to the game right beside you if we need to get you offline! But we
can’t log you out at all. That’s one downside to the whole thing!

Blue- So… you heard then…?

Mom- Heard? Heard what?

Blue- He wants to meet me…What do I do, mom?

Mom- Well, there’s another downside towards the device. For security purposes, we don’t hear your
conversations! But meeting a stranger sounds like an extremely dangerous idea!

Blue- That’s what I was thinking t-

Mom- Ah ahh Ahhhh!! You’re not listening all the way. Meeting strangers sounds like an extremely
dangerous idea if you were to do it alone. The idea that you could be kidnapped is still a possibility and
41

with TEC, we could only track your ID Chip and even then, if they amputated that off, we could never
find you again. And I love my son very much.

Blue- Mom, what!?

Mom- Hey! You’re not thinking of the worst-case scenario! But the good news is your father and I plan
to come to meet this boy with you. Of course, we’ll wait in the car so that you can do the bro talk but we
both think this is not only therapeutic for you but for him as well!

Blue- How do you know?

Mom- Ancient Mother Secret!

Scene- Blue’s mom tickles him and putting raspberries on his face.

Blue- Haha!! Mom quit it!!

Mom- So let’s see!! What screams a cool look for first impressions?! I’m thinking Megaboy!

Blue- Definitely!

Mom- Cheecheecheecheecheechee sounds good then!

Scene- The camera quickly pans out of the house and zooms through the busy streets all the way to
Ray’s house where he stood at a mirror with his bright yellow shirt on but unwelcoming face. He stares
at the scruff on his face and decides it’d be best to shave it off. He takes his face underneath the mirror,
as if to dab his face with running water and returns with a clean-shaven face. He looks back at himself
and notices a small glimmer. He takes a step back and points his finger guns at himself before shutting
the light off. The camera spins vertically and then stops displaying Ray walking outside the well-lit
streetlights. His hands in his pockets, he paced himself as he planned to be there a bit early to make sure
that they had a seat reserved. As he began his walk, he became engrossed in yet another daydream.
Back in his seat, he could be seen focused on his screen and occasionally saying something that,
42

although was not completely muffled, was unheard. The next screen displays a “Victory” logo, and he
finally sits back to relax.

Ray- All right, ladies! I’m out for the night. Let’s keep working on our patterns, rotations and rhythms.
We’re still a bit sluggish on them but overall, we got this! See you tomorrow.

???-Yea, Ray…see you tomorrow.

???- Yep!

Scene- Ray clicks on his voice chat and disconnects from it. He clicks on his browser and begins to watch
his matches to review them. Monitoring one play at that moment caused him to relog into the chat to
speak to his friend in regards to it.

???- Honestly, Ray just needs to go ahead and kill himself man…No one should ever want to be so damn
perfect in a video game! Video games are for fun! He’s got a stick so far up his ass he doesn’t even have
fun while he’s winning. How bipolar!

???- Yea, I mean…I get what he’s saying but if I wanted it to be broken down to a science, I would’ve
never dropped out of school and done this for a living!

???- Right?! Haha!! Wait, who joined chat just now?

Scene- Ray quickly exits the chat to avoid being noticed. He watched as both left not only the chat but
the server as well. He sits back, shocked, and then throws his headset off his head.

Ray- I-I just wanted to… I just wanted to… I was trying to do my best for YOU UNGRATEFUL you all. WAS
THIS NOT WHAT YOU WANTED?! What did I do wrong? ALL THE TIME AND MONEY I INVESTED!!?
You’re I’m just… Sorry…Sorry…Do it…kill yourself. You’ve had no one else to live for in a while,
anyways… That’s right… Wait no… So now that you’re finally gone, they get to see They get to see me…
Raymond, wait, please! One…Last…Time!
43

Scene- Ray opens his eyes as he finally nears the Prince Burger. A family walks in just before him as he
proceeds to walk into the door where he is greeted by a host leading him with her hands to the front of
a new line. Ray waves his hand at the lady as a form of thanks before returning it to his pocket and
proceeding forward. He stops behind the first guest and looks around his surrounding area. He had
begun to look for Blue. Smiling and brushing his hair to the side, he shook his head and turned back
around stepping forward prepared to order.

Ray- Who exactly am I looking for? I’ve no idea what he looks like, in real life. Yes, I’d like to order a
Prince Jr Royale with no tomatoes, please. The drink will be a Spritz with no ice, please.

Server- Will that be all for you today?

Blue- 20 piece Slicken Nugget, some prince fries and a Spritz no ice as well!

Ray- WHOA!!!

Scene- Ray throws his hands up and takes a jump back from the voice. Looking down, he notices a young
boy with long hair connected to a wheelchair. The boy raises his eyebrow briefly before laughing at Ray.
He smiles and reaches his hand out. Pointing at him, he looks back at the host.

Blue- He’s paying. I’ll just…be… over… there!

Scene- Blue begins to hum wheeling himself away towards the seating area. Ray places his easily from
the upward position and places them on his hips grinning and shaking his head a few times. He reaches
into his wallet handing the woman the currency and turns towards his phone answering a text he had
received.

Ray- So this kid is going to be my reason for living, huh? Hmm?

Scene- Ray turns to see Blue collapsed on the floor staring up at a larger kid that had towered over him
and his wheelchair.

Kid- Watch where you’re going, kid!

44

Blue- You’re the one that saw me coming AND jumped up in front of me, you turd!!

Waitress- Your food sir!

Ray- Ah…! Thank you.

Scene- Ray quickly grabs the food and begins walking towards the two.

Kid- You better watch who you’re talking to, disabled boy…

Blue- Or what?!

Scene- The bully and his friends stood up and surrounded Blue. One of the kids kicked the wheelchair
away and it was at that moment that Blue felt defenseless. He stared for a helping hand and found Ray a
bit behind the bullies. His eyes were scared, confused, and shocked but not yet ready to lend the helping
hand that he needed.

???- Blue!

Blue- Uh…ah, dad!

Scene- A large man pushes through the crowd and completely covers his son up with his broad back.
Hugging him, he reassures me that he’s there. He loosens his grip and turns around with his head down
to the ground grabbing the few belongings of his son that fell from his pockets while Blue climbed on his
back. As he stood up, his eyes locked even with the boy that had bullied his son. A grim, firm, and
menacing stare gripped the eyes of the boy leaving him at a standstill. He walked past the child and with
one arm, grabbed the electric wheelchair off the floor, straightening it and then placing his son back on
it gently. Blue rolls by Ray hurt by his lack of action and out the doors where his mother lie in wait in the
vehicle for him. Watching him go, Blue’s father noticed that he locked eyes with the one person he
intended to visit for the night. He slowly paces up to him hiding his anger and frustration and grips his
shoulders leaning down and looking at him in his eyes with the eyes of a father.
45

???- This happens a lot. We encourage trust because it will help him get more comfortable through the
years. Think about it, right? A kid that can’t move his legs and I’m sure you remember just how evil kids
were when you were growing up, right?

Scene- A small flashback happens of a kid crying at the park because of three bullies. He snaps back to
reality where it was no longer surreal. This was real life and it just happened in front of his very eyes.
Ray’s scared face turned back to the father who had yet to calm down and eyes pierced every fiber of
his being.

???- We just knew you’d be different. We felt it. So…we’ll try this again some other time, I’m sure. You
have a great rest of your night, Raymond.

Scene- Blue’s father looks down and sighs removing the hold he had over Ray and stood up. Before
turning around and walking out, he commanded the presence of everyone else around him.

???-You’re all the same though… just non-playable characters taking no action unless directly spoken to.
I’ve no problems or qualms with any of you but…

Scene- Blue’s fathers aura erupts as he half turns and faces the son’s bully.

???- Pray I can never truly hurt you. Because I won’t hesitate while you’re on the ground in need of a
helping hand.

Scene- He vacates the Prince Burger and walks towards his car. Ray, coming to with everything, falls
backwards on his rear. Everyone around stood in shock. Not one sign could be heard up until the frying
machine beeping that they had been done.

Ray- I…what did I just do? What DIDN’T I just do?! Get....get up!! Get up and to him!

Scene- Ray runs outside of the prince burger after his new friends’ father. A few steps away, he extends
his arm to call out. In that very moment, Blue’s father turns around, grabbing Ray by the collar, lifting
him off the ground and spinning him into the wall well lifted into the air. Tears flooding his face, he
stared at Ray with a fist and bawled up.
46

???- Listen, I don’t want you around my son, but this isn’t up to me!! If you can’t act and protect my boy,
he doesn’t need someone like you because that’s all he knows IS TO ACT!! He’s the type to bring the
world down to its knees because that’s all he sees sometimes of people. So, the next time that you see
him, and that’s when HE is ready. Not you. The next time you see him, you have that apology ready
then.

Scene- Ray, stunned yet again, is released from the grip of his new friends’ fathers hold. He falls to the
ground and stares into the car at Blue hurt by the lack of action and response he was able to give. His
father proceeds to the opened door car where his wife quickly gripped his hand and stared at Ray with
tears in her eyes. Upon closing the door, the vehicle makes a swift U-Turn and departs into the night.
Ray lifts his knees and sinks his head into his legs.

Ray- Sigh…what are we even doing here? This is nothing new or different. The one time I get
inconvenienced with the resolve to end it and I screw even the chance up…if this is not impressive, I don’t
know what is.

Scene- The scene ends with Ray, balled into a corner of a building outside of the date’s establishment.
His head tucked into his knees, he remains there while the camera zooms and fades out into the city. As
the scene blacks out, a flash of white light brings the scene to a park. The children at the park are
standing in front of one child sobbing. One kid steps out of the crowd sneering and pushes the crying
child over.

??? (1)- You were a tough guy standing up to us just a minute ago. You got my attention, kid! Show me
something!

??? (2)- T-Th-That’s N-n-n-not what I was trying to do! It was the right thing to do!

??? (1)- The right thing to do?! You God? What do you know about right things to do?! You are just a kid!
So, here is the thing…

Scene- The bully steps up to the fallen kid and picks him up, with both hands, by his shirt and lifts him
back to his feet.

??? (1)- Well, I look at it this way… if there is a God, I’m sure he’ll forgive me for this…The question is, do
you forgive me? Huh?! Do ya?!
47

??? (2)- I…I…I forgive you, Raymond…!

Raymond- See? That wasn’t so hard, was it Flue?

Shue- My name is Shue!! Shue, you got that?!

Kid 1- He’s getting smart with you, Ray!

Raymond- Oh?! You DO have some mouth to you, huh?!

Kid 2- Uh oh…he’s in for it now!

Shue- N-no… that’s not it…!

Raymond- Oh no…it is, Flue… I believe…it is… and now? I guess one day I’m going to have to forgive
myself for this.

Scene- A young Raymond releases his hands from the shirt. As Shue’s young heels touch the ground
from Raymond holding him up, he’s met with a roundhouse kick to the rib cage. Shue gasps for air as he
is sent to the ground doubling over in pain from his Rib Cage.

Shue- *Gyak* *Cough Cough* I don’t even understand this right now…weren’t we supposed to be
friends? Is this what friends do to one another? Was he pretending? The only thing that feels right now is
this pain…just… Stop… Stop it, please!

Raymond- I mean…! You did say please! Here, grab my hand.

Scene- Shue, hesitant at first, turns around to look at a smiling Raymond and the kids behind him
grinning menacingly. He extends his hand out to the boy who grabs it back firmly.
48

Raymond- Not that hard, right? Just paying your due diligence! Heh…

Shue- Ah… I was wrong…people could never be that bad after all…

Scene- Raymond’s smile switches to an evil grin as he snatches Shue’s arm into him meeting a fully
cocked back Jab to the temple knocking him completely unconscious.

Shue- I don’t get it…how could you…? Are humans really this evil…?

Scene- A loud thud (Raymond’s head hits the back wall from where he’s resting) wakes him. As he
comes to, he realizes that the morning had all but end. Looking at TEC, he stands quickly rushing back
towards his apartment to shower, get dressed and rush to his job where he was already late. The
camera spins to a troubled and tired looking Raymond waiting outside of his managers office in a chair.
The Human Resources Advisor looked at Raymond and scoffed rolling her eyes back to the conversation
with another gentleman inside a glass room pacing while having a conversation with another
representative over the phone. As the conversation nears its end, the figure laughs before hanging up
the phone and sitting down in his chair.

???- Ms. Gwen, please do send him in!

Gwen- Right away, Mr. T!

Scene- Gwen grunts as she stares at Raymond picking up hand and pointing her thumb at the door
before rolling her eyes once more at him. Raymond stands, proceeding to the automatic sliding glass
door. There, sitting cross-fingered, Raymond’s boss greeted him with glaring, amber-colored eyes.
Raymond stares back with a crimson passion before remembering, losing the fire in his eyes. He takes
the few steps to reach the front of the desk. Without uttering a word, Mr. T. offers him a seat in front of
him. Raymond hesitates for a moment before taking the offered seat in front of him. Propping himself
up with proper form, with hands in lap and head bowed, he grit his teeth and closed his eyes as his boss
stands up from his chair and paces behind him.

Mr. T- Raymond, Raymond, Raymond… truly, I’m at a loss of words and surely, you’d think it’s because
of your tardiness. Nonononono… this matter is truly on a negligence far worse than we’d both have
hoped, I’m sure. You see, I noticed a very particular name pop up on my computer screen yesterday. Of
course, being the concerned boss that I was, I chose quite an amazing ability that gave me the unique…
49

hmm, how would you put it…? Ah, yes… omnipresent within insight. So, you see… I know who you are,
Ray… And you will know who I am, surely enough, very soon.

Scene- Mr. T grabs the back of Raymond’s collar from behind him and drags him backwards falling to the
ground with the chair. Peering above him, he sits on the fallen edge of the chair with his legs straddling
Raymond. He sits forward breathing a heavy sigh of relief.

Mr. T- This whole time, I genuinely thought I’d lose my mind avoiding prison after having to find a way to
brutally murder you without dirtying my own hands. And this… red string of fate has someone blessed
me with another chance at accomplishing my goal of making your everyday life a living hell. Knowing
you won’t get a waking moment without me, ever again. That is truly the best music to my ears and
heaven to my eyes.

Scene- The room grows crimson red and saffron yellow spirals, and Mr. T’s Aura gets dark as his neck
begins to snap downwards in a creaking fashion staring maniacally into Ray’s eyes cackling in between
words.

Mr. T- I…I-I’m GoiNg To ENjoY tHIs, very MUCH!

Scene- The air grew normal again and Mr. T’s aura subsided as the red room became white again. He
stands up and with the back of his heel, lifts Ray up with ease. Straightening his shirt and hair, Mr. T
proceeds back to his chair. Upon sitting down, he pleasantly smiles at Raymond before clapping his
hands once and then interlocking his fingers once again.

Mr. T- Raymond, I really want to see you 180 again. This you is so pathetic, and I want to see the eyes of
the bully again. Won’t you do me that one favor? Until then, leave my building. Your paperwork for
being tardy for over half a year was something I no longer need to pardon. Since you have time to enjoy
video games this late at night and not stay on top of your own job, it’s clear that me sparing your
extended stay was for naught… I figured you were still miserable and putting yourself through
something wicked but really, this whole time, you’ve been sneaking out on me having fun again… Well…
I’ll be sure to have some fun myself as well…oh? Speaking of fun…

Scene- As Mr. T finishes his line, a woman walks past Raymond generating a brief paused moment in
time as she walked past. Raymond’s eyes widen and his frustrated pride turned to deep sadness as the
woman approaches, embraces and then kisses before turning back around menacingly grinning.
50

???- Hey there, Raymond…! How are things?

Mr. T- Oof…and I thought I was the bad guy, Haha!

Raymond- Serra… I’m doing w-

Serra- I didn’t think you’d FALL for that! I have no interest in how you’re doing, boy! Can’t you see we’re
in the presence of a man?

Mr. T- Pfft, haha!! I’m crying over here! It’s like I heard those words before! When was it? High School?
College? Oh man… that left even a sour taste in MY mouth… Raymond, are you ok?

Raymond- Tsk… Why won’t you…

Mr. T- Oh? Did you have something to say? I can still see a part of your fangs… speaking of fangs… I need
you ready, Raymond. I miss the man that used to torment my childhood. My old best friend. If you’re
going to waste your time playing some video game, I know who and how you are. You’d like to play it all
day long. You’ll miss a lot of work, and I can see a twinkle in your eye. You like your hero. You see him in
you. Who you REALLY used to be before you stock up on peacock feathers…? And you want to make
sure you want to make a difference in their lives. Make sure that you warn them when you finally
remember I said this. I’m going to kill who he loves most, first. And then I’m going to kill you, in front of
him and then I’m going to kill him, or he kills me. I love to leave things up in the air. Maybe neither of us
will die. But I had no idea that I was going to ascend beyond that of a man. That’s what I thought THIS
was!! This…company. Do you know why I made it so tall? It reminds me of my back when you used to
crack it over the concrete…or was that the sidewalk? You see…it doesn’t really matter now because I’m
here and you’re there. I stripped ALL that light in your eyes and had I called you in my office and saw you
still miserable like I needed you to be, I’d have made up some bullshit excuse to bring you into the
office! I don’t know…how long have you been working for me again? Is it time for a promotion? For
someone like you? Fuck it, I’ll feed your financially poverty infested heart. You’re being paid to be laid
off! You better not slack off! His family depends on his life unless it’s personal.

Scene- Raymond turns back towards the door and presses the button to open it up. Walking away with
his pride, left intact, he turns to leave as his peripherals catch her beginning to bend downwards
reaching for his pants.
51

Chapter 4- Refreshed!

A month has passed since Raymond lost his job. The new game that had just erupted with over millions
of inexperienced players goes by the name of Earth 2021. During this time, a pain that had far been
buried had erupted again.

Scene- Raymond was seen within a cleaned-up apartment and tv turned off and punching bag in the
center of the living room. His hair completely shaved off, and his breathing more focused than it should
ever be for a salarymen. With quick shifts of his feet, he appears before the punching bag, connecting a
roundhouse kick that ricochets the mobile kicking bag to slam the mat located on the floor. Following up
with a jab to halt the recurve of the kick, he begins to dance around the bag with several jabs, following
with a right reverse elbow and follow through with a left kick towards the temple of the dummy. Just
then, a TEC’s message rings halting Raymond’s routine. Ray removes the top half of his Gi draping it
around his waist. He twists his arm in to read the new message.

From: Blue

Subject: Yo, ugly!

Message: Stop feeling down about whatever it is you’re down about. Over 9 days of inactivity? Really,
man…? Practicing alone Sucks. Get back to me today or tomorrow. Solo grinding like you had me
doing is clearly boring but at least the conversations we had made it worthwhile. I’ll be between Jura
and Tyra! Peace!

Scene- Raymond grins widely revealing his yaeba-tooth smile. He turns towards the right and swings his
right arm downward blocking a kick being thrown at him by Blue. Blue, grinning at how much he was
enjoying the duel, retracts his foot throwing a right-handed punch deliberately missing Rays’ face
spinning into a high kick towards the center of his skull that gets blocked, yet again. Yelling, Blue pushes
the remaining force of the weight of his kick downwards forcing Ray to change his posture, kneeling,
while Blue grinned from above.

Blue- Those few days off really dulled your ability. You’re kneeling before the hero.

Ray- I’m so glad nothing smug or pretentious about you has left. I plan on training you to be the best
man and leader possible.

Blue- Not interested if I end up below, like you.

52

Scene- Ray stands and repels the remaining kick off as if it were a miniscule feat. Replacing his guard
back up, he taunts Blue to continue.

Blue- Tsk…!

Scene- Blue flash steps twice to cover the ground placed between them, greeting Ray with a
Roundhouse kick to the face. Slipping underneath, it, Ray sweeps the other leg from the bend of the
knee causing Blue to flip inwards of his own momentum. Ray steps inward, grinning at Blue who had just
been forced back by a one-inch punch.

Ray- I’ve been dealing with a lot, since before I met you. While I was gone, I got back to who I was. Parts
that I didn’t want to accept because I’d rather deny it sooner. But I realized something, Blue… More than
anything, you’re me. Right where I was. Right when I was. But something didn’t break. And you’re
stronger than me. But you don’t know how to control it. So that’s why North asked me. This is honestly
the biggest thing I’ve been a part of in a while an-

Blue- Too much talking in a fight!

Ray-!!!

Scene- Blue jumps twisting his body swinging a left backhanded punch into a right kick. Ray intercepts
the punch and ducks under the kick. Blue swings his other leg around in anticipation of Ray coming up
from ducking. Not connecting, he shifts his eyes to the left, right and then above before looking
downwards at a charged punch stance by Ray. Ray’s face switches from a grin to a menacing sneer for a
moment. Ray connects his punch in the stomach of Blue before slamming him into the ground. A loud
applause from an onlooker drew Ray’s attention towards them. There stood two adults. One man the
other a woman, smiling at the duel from afar. The man took a few steps in front of the woman towards
Ray.

???- And here you have it, Maria! If Blue ever had an older brother, this would be the sibling rivalry
they’d share! Look how tired Ray is just from one disagreement!

Maria- Well, as healthy as boys fighting seems, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to it, Val.
53

Val- Well, it’s clearly because you don’t appreciate in the lost…

Scene- Val extends his hand out, revealing his open palm, closing his hand and then reopening it to
display a bouquet of flowers towards his wife.

Val- magics…that is Sibling Rivalry! Presto!

Maria- You’re honestly lucky I love corny men.

Val- That is the one and only blessing in this life that I need. Now, as for you two rowdy boys…

Scene- Val extends his palms towards Ray then flips his hands, displaying nothing from behind as well,
before swinging his right hand over his body immediately disappearing behind it before reappearing
with his hand on Ray’s shoulder. Bending down, he digs into Ray’s shoulder, blocking Blue’s field of
vision with his cloak. Ray, wincing in the pain of not only the grip on his shoulder but what felt like
millions of poisoned needles feeding into it, looks up at Val with one eye. An even more twisted face
was displayed by Val with a blue miasma seeping from his body.

Val- WhY dOn’T wE CAll iT A daY, huh, Ray?????

Scene- Ray releases his grip and shows open fingers to call off Val. Val leans in towards Ray, silently
headbutting him backwards still outside of the vision of Blue before standing up and going back to
smiling carefree.

Val- Bunch of rowdy boys…! Well then, as fun as it wasn’t introducing ourselves last time, it’s better that
we make a better first impression THIS time! With that being said…ahem…milady?

Maria- Val, you do realize that you’re the corniest man I’ve ever met.

Val- Met…loved…lived with and procreated with! You’re the twinkle in both my eyes!
54

Maria- …Pardon my husband. My name is Maria Karay.

Val- And I am Val Karay. Blue’s loving father!

Ray- Wait… you two are…!

Scene- Ray has a flashback of being lifted by Blue’s father in the real world and then a scene of seeing his
mother shake her head while the car drove off.

Val- Bingo!! We decided to see, for a second time as well, who Ray is to our boy! It seems like we got the
wrong idea, once again! You’re not a bad guy at all! You’re an older brother. You care as much as we do
about our baby boy here!

Scene- Val wiggles his fingers at Blue lifting him up without touching him at all. He brushes him off and
gives him a hug from behind.

Blue- Dad, stop! Even in the game, it’s fucking embarrassing!

Val- Well that’s just what parents do. They love, appreciate and embarrass their invaluable blessings!

Blue- Ugh! Mom, help!

Maria- I’d help but I’d only end up getting tickled and every time that I do, you’re not there to save me
when I call out for you!

Blue- Mom, please! I’ll help! I’ll never leave your voice unanswered again!

Maria- That melted my heart more than you know! Val, enough!

Scene- Val stops ruffling Blue’s hair and stares back at Ray smiling.
55

Val- So this is the game that just debuted, ah? It does seem interesting. What’s the whole mission
objective with this one? How do you beat it?

Ray- Thinking about it now, North hadn’t been extremely specific with how you beat the game. Just that
your son was the hero and on a journey towards beating the game alongside me.

Maria- So this journey is short! True free reign to do and be whoever you want to be! I love it! Then I
know what I’m going to be doing for us!

Blue- Not that you need to know who I am again, but I’m Blue Takatsuki…the hero of this journey!

Ray- Takatsuki?! As in THE Takatsuki’s?!

Maria- Val…

Val- Hey, he’s heard of your grandfather! I told you just how famous he is!

Ray- No, wait, I…

Val- Ray, it looks like we misread you the whole time! You’re even closer to us than we thought! If you
don’t mind me asking, how do you know Grandpa Takatsuki?

Ray- I know of a Takatsuki but he’s around my age. His name is Shue.

Maria- …

Val- …

Blue- Shue Takatsuki? Do we even have someone named Shue in our family?
56

Val- Ha…must be a distant relative or cousin!

Maria- Yes, must be…

Val- Well, I’m sure we’ll figure it out sometime soon! It’s all about moving forward from what we know
right now! We just began this game. We got to choose what class and everything we wanted to be! This
game is so vast!

Ray- Ah, that’s right! Why are you all online? Or rather, when were you able to login?

Maria- After everyone defeated the T-Rex, a “normie” option was unlocked the next day. The NPC’s
created a village surrounding that battlefield and that’s where our journey started!

Ray- Ha… This game, man… North, how far did you think into this?

Scene- Raymond looks behind him back at Blue who crossed his arms after losing the fight looking away.
Smiling, he looks back at Maria who also had her arms crossed as well staring downward.

Ray- Unless… For now, I think Galali is going to be our next stop. We’ll stop there for supplies and then
I’ll regroup with a few offline friends. They can help with something.

Val- Sounds great! Which direction are we going? North? South? OOO, how about underground!? What
type of place is this…Galali?

Ray- It’s an NPC village. It was the beginning village but because we fought the Earth King a few weeks
back, it hadn’t spawned until now. So, we’ll start there and then venture towards Eden afterwards. But I
think we’ll stop gathering supplies. I’m not sure what I plan to do as far as currency as the entirety of the
system hasn’t been explained yet.

Scene- Blue began marching towards Ray and brushed his nose a few times.
57

Blue- Actually… they did. You’ve just been out of the game since you became a jobless mook. How is
that going these days? You find a place to stay, or did you get kicked out already?

Ray- You have a way with words when you’re not the one getting pummeled. -snicker- Most adults have
savings and a 401k setup. I’ve got a couple of months of rent setup. I’ll have a job before then and will
continue just like normal. Hopefully, you learn from that.

Blue- On how not to ruin their life by being irresponsible? Yes, way ahead of you, friend.

Ray- You’re like 10 years old…

Blue- I’m the most responsible 16-year-old you’ll ever see!

Ray- Doubt it.

Blue- You see how this conversation has gotten derailed and I lead you to believe that I cared? This
money thing. What do you wanting to know?

Ray- This fucking kid… I already know that killing bosses will reward you gald. There’s also a last hitting
bonus, for bosses only, that rewards you with additional experience and more gald. Is there a trade
and/or barter system? If there’s a system, where do you feel like the economy would be in about 2
months so that we can prepare the materials that can keep our pockets lined while we also explore the
map in an efficient pace?

Blue- This fucking nerd… Yes, all of what you said in the beginning is true. Because we were all pooled in
together in the beginning, we were a raid party of 31, including North and yourself. It’s funny because I
don’t remember seeing that many people use their abilities or fighting the Earth King. When in a group,
you have the choice to party up or play solo. This affects the experience gained as well as the items
dropped. This also affects things like AoE buffs/debuffs and heals for both enemies and allies. To put it
simply, you can have someone sit outside of your party while you absorb side XP and never be a part of
the group. It’s a bit of a bummer. I’m going to report it, but I need to evaluate out a last hitting theory
later. Gald can be obtained through materials, minions, mobs, bosses or other players but there’s
supposed to be a gald patch note that’s coming out tonight. Players are the only one that have
designated gald rewarding zones so things like duels or PvP areas. As far as the trading system is
concerned, items can be sold to the NPC’s as well as other players. If it’s sold on the marketplace, you’re
58

taxed immediately, a one-time fee that allows you to place the specific item or items on the market.
Once it’s sold, the money goes immediately to your pocketbook. Mana and Health potions seem
popular. Right now, I’d corner the higher recipe market for potions. Of course, no one has the health,
yet, but it scales with every level. What’s even more interesting is that all your stats are scaled from the
class you chose. So far, there’s thirty unique classes, including my mothers’ Assistant and Dads’ Magician
abilities. So, the further they level, the more your stats grow.

Scene- Ray and Blue stare one another down and then laugh at one another.

Ray/Blue- OH MY GOD, you’re SUCH A NERD! ME?! YOU!!

Scene- Maria laughs and Val finds a sense of relief in her laugh that put his mind to ease of the previous
conversation.

Val- Well, Ray, if you ever need a place to stay, our house has more than enough room and you’re
welcome to be Blue’s big brother until all his baby teeth and feathers are out!

Blue- Dad!!!

Ray- I appreciate the invite. If times get difficult, I’ll be sure to call on you in advance. Shall we be going?

Val- To Galali!

Scene- The scene pans outward into the distance with Templars’ party staring at Ray and company from
a distance walking towards Galali.

Xiao- That the hero? Not exactly that impressive. But those two are dangerous.

Smitty- Fear breeds hesitation. Hesitation builds weakness.

Templar- We’re currently on monitoring duty. Follow the script and progress the story as needed.
59

Xiao- But that’s so boring. The least Charlotte could do is give us some minions to play with while we
wait. I barely got warmed up earlier. I can say I like the way my body feels here though.

Smitty- Dangerous players...hmm…

Templar- The rest is up to them. Until the signal has been given, we’re to monitor.

Xiao- ugh…so boring!

Scene- Xiao throws himself back to the ground and kicks the air and pounds the ground in a fit of rage.
The scene pans even further away to Galali where Shue sits beside Sarah who had been tapping her foot
anxiously waiting for the next move. Studying the area, she noticed that a few of the wanderers within
the town had been staring at her.

Sarah- Is there a reason that we chose to just, I don’t know, sit here? We’re getting looked at strangely
by the people.

Shue-Those aren’t the NPC’s. Those are players. They’ve got a few incredible abilities that didn’t show in
this games premier.

Sarah- But what does that have to do with why we’re here, sitting?

Shue- Do you know anything of my ability or are you just merely the puppet I presumed initially?

Sarah- Does your ego ever shut off or do you think that every man and woman are beneath you?

Shue- That’s an odd question to ask.

Sarah- No, it’s not.

Shue- No, the wording is off.

60

Sarah- Huh?

Shue- You asked if I thought that every man and woman are beneath me, right?

Sarah- Loud and clear…

Shue- No, I don’t.

Sarah- Ok, so wh-

Shue- I know.

Sarah- …Know what?

Shue- I know that they’re beneath me. It’s too easy to fit in and go with the flow of this world. People
have long since forgotten what it was like to live through facts and understanding. These people thrive
on their shallow opinions, influenced by the rich and who they believe are temporarily in a better place
than them. Now they can hide behind screens, avatars and their own words they don’t even believe in
themselves. They’ve forgotten the power and weight of influence they can bring with their own hands. I
am my path. Their words don’t affect me like their stares shouldn’t affect you. I exist as an epiphany to
humankind. I know for sure that that will bother you or even get under your skin, but I exude
confidence. I’m an anomaly and I know that it’s hard to comprehend right now but I just don’t have time
for games. But here we are… in one big game.

Sarah- I wonder if Ray’s having any better luck with their hero. This guy…

Shue- My ability is called Download. As you are aware, every player has one ability. From what it looks
like, natural talents are transferred over and even auras can be suppressed as well as repressed. As I’m
sure you’re with the 21st century, at least, my ability can download anyone and everyone’s ability in this
game. I can use their abilities, fundamentally, at a better level than their max. I just need to download it.
That, however, takes a toll on my body.
61

Sarah- Wait a minute… he was…!

Scene- Sarah recalled meeting with Ray, North and the rest of the administrators in the beginning of the
game before they announced it to the world. Being stuck in the lit void, they were able to spectate, from
a large screen, the arrival of the first thirty. Arms-crossed, Sarah leaned towards the side staring at their
descent.

Sarah- Oh my gosh! That looks like fun! I wonder if we’ll be able to do that as well, Ray!

Ray- Doubt it… also, can we not go by first names like we know one another? I’m just here to fulfill my
duty and get out of this predicament I’ve been forced into. I just pray that this guy’s not my hero…

Sarah- Which one is that? Hmm…

Scene- Sarah turns back towards the screen and unmutes the screen.

Shue- Ahhhh shiiiiiii!

Scene- Shue passes out mid-air from the descent. Sarah grabs her stomach and cackles at the boy who
plunged face first into the earth while the rest of the players began fighting the first boss. Sarah comes
back with eyes widened staring at the boy.

Sarah- I forgot he was the one that I laughed at originally. Being at the crash site and seeing your ability
first-hand, it didn’t make sense until just now but… So, did falling from that height develop this ego or is
this who you are?

Shue- You mistake confidence for ego. That’s why it’s a waste of time to even speak to you. What’s the
point of speaking with someone who clearly refuses to comprehend and accept facts placed right in
front of them? You’re the most frustrating type to be around. I’m telling you exactly who and what I am
and you’re telling me what I’m not.

Sarah- Me?! You’re th-

62

???- Hey! You’re that guy we watched face plant when the game first began! That’s him, right, Teagen?

Teagen- Hooooooly shit, it is, Roderick!! How did it go again? “OoOoOoHhHhH ShiIiIi”

Scene- Teagen is angel lifted from his stomach by Roderick and imitates bubbles coming from his mouth
as well as flailing his arms as if he were descending the Earth. He plops down and they both laugh at
Shue.

Shue- You’re right, that was me. I’m surprised you all could retain that information for longer than a
week. You look like a Gorilla and Chimp but just not as intelligent.

Roderick- What’d you say?!

Teagen- Oh, we have a jokester on the server…!

Scene- Teagen reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small baton. Releasing the hatch, it extends and
quickly places an aura over him. As the aura seeps into his skin, it began to reshape not only his facial
structure but his muscle structure.

Teagen- Do you want to run that back for me again?

Sarah- Sorry, fellas, my little brother can be a handful! This guy seriously has every intention of ruining
this fun experience for me! I just wanted to vibe and this guy’s killing everyone’s groove.

Shue- I do apologize…

Teagen- Yes, that’s what I th-

Shue- I wasn’t finished speaking, chimp.

Teagen-!
63

Shue- I do apologize if I perceived like I was remotely intimidated by you and your Gorilla friend. But
duels are 1v1 and, even together, you couldn’t take me.

Scene- Roderick began to flex his muscles amplifying them. Towering over Shue, his eyes glare evilly at
the man.

Roderick- Let’s try that then.

Teagen- Yes, let’s try that!

Shue- The download is complete, but I doubt I’d ever use your simpleton abilities. There’s a PvP area
right outside. Keep in mind, you’ll lose something important if you die in PvP. Are you ready for the
consequences?

Scene- Without hesitation, Roderick steps passed Shue and grabs the back of his shirt throwing him to
the outskirts of the city.

Sarah- Shue!!

Scene- Teagen lifts himself to the tip of his pole, jumping onto and then off the back of Roderick and
towards Shue. He extends his arms behind his back, pole in hand, and then slams it directly in front of
him splitting the ground in half.

Teagen- oh hehehe haha!! This guy’s a total pushover haha! All that talk and he got thrown and
slammed into the ground.

Shue- Who did?

Teagen-?!
64

Scene- Shue stood behind Teagen. He crept his thumb upon the Mans’ Adam’s apple and slowly graced
it across. Roderick punched the earth distributing an uneven shockwave into the ground. Grasping
Teagen’s throat with his thumb nail, he turns the man around and immediately follows up with a
Roundhouse kick into the direction of the shockwave. Bracing the impact of the wave with Teagen’s
face, the momentum flung him even further outwards of the city. Sarah begins running from the inner
city to notice Shue and Roderick staring one another down.

Shue- Not that I ever mind spoiling a good secret, but if you lose in a PvP area, you die. It’s game over.
So, your friend is a lifeless husk no thanks to you.

Roderick- Die? That’s fine. We’ll just restart again back at our soul point.

Shue- No, child… you won’t… this is the end of your “gaming experience.”

Roderick- What do you mean?

Shue- I told you that you all would lose something precious in these PvP areas. Duals are consensual.
They’re agreed upon. This open void of existence here? You can lose your life. Is that something you’re
ready to risk…Roderick, was it?

Roderick- I don’t understand what you’re talking about.

Shue- Plain English… he’s dead. Really dead.

Roderick- Teagen’s…dead … and I’m…next?

Shue- I asked you a question! Are you willing, ready and able to forfeit your life?

Roderick- N-no man!! I don’t think anyone ever is!!

Shue- Then logout and never return… You can let everyone know about this game and the consequences
that come with logging in.
65

Roderick- T…T-Thank you so much!

Shue- You’re so very welcome!

Scene- Shue begins pacing passed a shook Roderick. Sarah, hearing about the conversation, as well as
noticing that Teagen had been launched several feet from the battleground lay astounded at the
restraint displayed by Shue.

Sarah- This guy is…crazy.

Shue- Except, there’s one more thing, Roderick…

Roderick- Yes…?

Scene, Shue grabs the collar of Roderick’s tattered shirt and slams him backwards into the ground. He
turns sideways, lifting his leg for a high scissor kick and slams his heel into the head of the brute into the
ground creating a thick dust cloud. Sarah covers her eyes as the wave of dust expanded towards her
range. As the dust settled, she watched as Shue emerged from it, unscathed from the aftermath of the
destruction of his fight, if it were to be called so.

Shue- That’s the first 2 of 34.

Sarah- What?

Shue- Hmm?

Sarah- The first 2 of 34…what do you mean by that?

Shue- … haha, North, even your puppets are unaware. The idea of transcendence illudes you, friend. I
won’t ruin his little surprise. It’s a bit hard to comprehend to those that are unwilling in the first place.
But he’s player number 7 in this charade.
66

Sarah- Sheesh… do you know that we’re in the 21st century? Who even talks like you these days?

Shue- Are we though?

Sarah- What?

Shue- …nothing.

Scene- Shue’s grin widens as he continues his journey forward. Walking passed Roderick and Teagen; he
stares upon their lifeless bodies in remorse for his actions. The scene then slowly fades to black while
Sarah and Shue walk towards the next small town.

Chapter 5- The Order

Scene- The story picks up with Ruby logging out of the game, once again. Slowly awaking from her
slumber, she notices her younger sister standing above her.

Anna- Remilia, papa thought you would go into the world. There was no way to wake you from it, even
uncrossing your arms, so they’re waiting for you downstairs.

Remi- How long have you been standing there to say that?

Anna- Umm… I don’t know…

Remi- I see.

Anna- Ok, bye!

Remi- yep, bye…

67

Scene- Remi sits up from her bed and watches the morning sunrise. She scratches the back of her head
and pushes her hair behind her ear as she begins to walk towards her door then towards downstairs. As
she grasps the door, she’s shocked by the handle in the entire palm of her hand.

Remi- Aye, puta!!

Scene- She shakes her hand several times before touching the door with one finger for its conductivity.
Opening the door, she pokes her head out of her door and peeks towards the left and right of the door
to see if anyone is awake. Noticing that the coast was clear, she walked out in her jeans and wife beater
down to the steps where her papa sat in the living room watching television. Sterner than concerned, he
turned to look at Remi.

Papa- Ven Aca, Remi…

Scene- Remi rolls her eyes before slouching and then walking towards the living room and then sitting
down on the couch beside her Papa.

Remi- Yes, Papa?

Papa- This game…it’s new…it’s dangerous…I seen it on the news. They were saying how this could be
coming of the times…

Remi- Everything is always the coming of the times with you, Papa…

Papa- I don’t want you losing too much time. Of course, I’ve always supported your gaming habits but
this one is different. I feel it. There is something wrong with it.

Remi- Papa, how do you figure?

Papa- Well, look at it like this…if it’s on the news, it’s got to be important, right?
68

Remi- …Yes, Papa…

Papa- Good. You were there all night. Not sure if you’re feeling tired but your cousins Quinceañera is
going to be in half a month. We need to look for dresses soon. Maybe after we eat?

Remi- Mami’s cooking?

Papa- ay, don’t go changing the subject… the game… I mean it, Remilia.

Remi- I haven’t used my name and the only people that know me are Carter and James. I’m fine, Papa, I
swear!

Papa- Mmm…

Scene- Remi hugs her Papa, tightly, and then inhales the wonderful smells of her mother’s cooking. She
walks into the kitchen with her mother’s back turned to the stove continuing to cook the food.

Remy- It smells great, mama…!

Mama- Mmm…

Remy- The dreaded mmm before the conversation… in three….2…one…

Mama- Remilia… mi amor….

Remy- Mami…!

Mama- Aye…. Dame un beso…

69

Scene- Remy walks up to her mother and gives her the biggest hug and kiss that gets her mother to push
her off her and smile securing her mental of the situation.

Remy- I promise to be safe… I promise…

Scene- The scene slowly fades out. As everyone had begun to log out for the day, the story sets on
Carter (Rhys). Awaking up from sleep, in the afternoon, he smiles as well as blushes. Reestablishing his
posture from his chair, he stares at his computer and at his room. Barren, he begins to tidy up the trivial
things here and there before walking outside of his room and into his walkway. Preparing his coffee, he
turns on his television and watches the news but mutes it as he begins to read the subtitles underneath
for information. Sitting on his chair, he twiddles his thumbs and shifts which leg is going to properly be
propped up while he waits for his morning coffee. Watching the mouths of the people smiling on
camera, he ponders his next move.

Carter- First… legion or guild… on the server. We’ve got to impress them. She looked so great while we
descended as well. Carefree and without a worry. What a world to truly live in… Just how far am I from
that point? To not worry about these miniscule things… to just be able to be what I need to be for this
person.? To be good enough… All I know is that I’m trying and that’s got to be counted for something,
right? What am I talking about? I’m just talking to myself… haha, no one thinks like I think….

Scene- Carter looks at the boiled coffee from his seat. Pot filled, he looks at it and the steps it would take
to make it and then decides to focus his energy back upon the television where they begin speaking on
the influences of T.E.C and what is happening with this new world being created the way that it is. Using
the momentum of his shaken head, he lunges forward, standing up from his seat, walking towards the
kitchen and then grabbing his pot of coffee before pouring a mug full and returning to his seat.

Carter- Just how much of this world got influenced with the earthquake? I feel like this is the one and
only time I get to break from this cocoon I’ve rested in for years… THIS is the time… right? It’s got to be.
What other time is there to have than this one?

Scene- Carter pushes himself into his chair, slouched and relaxed, and sips his coffee. The camera pans
passed Carter and out of his window, downwards descending into the streets. Cutting a few corners, it
reaches the house of James (Leeland). Waking up from his slumber, he rubs his eyes and recorrects his
vision by wiping away the crumbs of his eyes from the drawn-out night. He sits up from his bed and
doubles over, brushing his hair behind his ears. Reaching for his glasses on the nightstand, he stares at
Himself, Rhys and Ruby in a picture. Rubbing the hair of Ruby’s picture, he stands up and begins to walk
into his hallway. Standing in the kitchen, bare chested, Rhys begins making breakfast. Staring at the
70

screen projected through his T.E.C., he watches the news of the debut of the new world and what it
could mean for the future of everything.

James- Always finding a way to monetize a poor man’s efforts with minimalistic effort. There’s so much
that’s going to happen because of this and T.E.C. and no one even sees it. This could place people in
incubators keeping them hydrated and nourished or even aid patients in pain. There’s so much good
that can come of it and there are these people on FUX and SIN that just want to tell people to beware of
the next best thing for the world. I’m just unsure how Noah will feel about his advancements so easily
manipulated by… hmm…come to think of it, the entire world was shaken before this began. Just how
much more of this world has yet to discover everything yet. Of course, medical is taken care of, but what
of the mind? I wonder just what that would do in this game.

Newscaster- … All we want to know is who North is and if he had anything to do with the tremors. By
creating them, what does that truly mean for the world? Could he have shifted tectonic plates in such a
way that these tremors would come back again and when? This could be a vigilante or someone that’s
been plotting for this very moment to ruin all that Noah’s done for humanity. Speaking of Mr. Sangh, we
were unable to reach him now as he is currently sick. His wife, Sarah, did have these words to offer on
behalf of him.

Sarah- Right now, we are neither supportive nor at a point in our lives where we can understand North’s
intentions. I’m sure my husband would like to exchange words with him on how he developed
something to align so effortlessly with T.E.C. but that is unimportant. What matters to us is that this is
not abused in any way but scientific progression.

Newscaster- Once again, Sarah Sangh with words that I’m sure will truly resonate with someone who
not only has a heart but a sense of guilt for ruining that which humanity has thrived on for years… I’m S-

Scene- James switches off his projection and shakes his head. Walking passed his kitchen counter; he
plops himself on the couch to eat breakfast.

James- This guy’s already crucified for being someone or something he’s not. What a debut!

Scene- The camera zooms out and pans over the entire city from above. Slowly panning over, it reaches
towards the news station.
71

10 seconds earlier…

Newscaster- Once again, Sarah Sangh with words that I’m sure will truly resonate with someone who
not only has a heart but a sense of guilt for ruining that which humanity has thrived on for years… I’m
Seoung Chang and this is your daily news.

Director- And Cut…! Magnificent work out there, Seoung! We really wouldn’t exist without you!

Seoung- It always is great to work with such a dependable crew every day. Even when I do make
mistakes, I feel as though I’m living out my dream here. So seriously, pat yourselves on the back. Thank
you so much! Was there anything we needed to cover before tomorrow?

Director- Not at all! You’re free to go. Thanks again!

Seoung- Not a problem at all. I’ll see you tomorrow!

Scene- The director watches as Seoung walks out of the office and into the hallway. His smile resets on
his face as he stands up with a blank expression on his face. The crew within the newsroom all halt in
place. As the lights begin to flicker off, the clothes of every person in the room begin to change. As
Seoung makes her way through the hallway, the lights three rooms down begin to turn off as she crosses
a certain threshold of the building. Exiting the building, she is met with the valet and her car.

Seoung- Thank you so much, Andre. I deeply appreciate you taking such great care of my vehicle every
day. Not a dent or a scratch with the hundred or so people that work here every day.

Andre- Not a problem at all, ma’am. Was there anything else I could do for you?

Seoung- Not tonight but one of these day’s I’m going to have to take you to dinner!

Andre- That would be nice, Ms. Seoung!

Seoung- Count on it then!

72

Scene- Seoung climbs into her car and the door is closed behind her by Andre. Slowly driving off, Andre
waves her off. As she cuts the corner of vision, Andre’s hand stops shaking but remains in the air. His
clothes also change before a blank expression is also drawn on his face. Placing his arm down, his head
falls downward as he remains in place.

Seoung- This new world is extraordinary. I just don’t know why North needs all this setup for his hidden
agenda.

???- See, there’s the thinking every news reporter should do. Their own opinion of the fact of the matter
of someone else.

Seoung-?!?!

Scene- North seats himself in the back of the driver seat with two of his fingers aimed at the temple of
Seoung as if it was a gun.

North- No one ever thinks for themselves these days. I mean, really… everything is given to you so often
that it doesn’t even feel earned. Are you even happy or satisfied with the way that it is now? You don’t
feel as if you’re settling? Just…this is life, right?

Seoung- N-North!! Why are you…how are you here?!

North- It’s honestly rude to answer a question with another question. Since you have no manners, and
you’re a lady, I’ll go first. I’m here because you were one of the chosen that started this game a week or
so ago. You mentioned who I am or want to be so I’m here to provide you your own personal interview.
You can release the brake pedal now. I’m in full control of this vehicle.

Seoung- Ah…!

Scene- Seoung, unaware that she had attempted to stop the car eases her tenseness and releases the
pedal. She raises her arms in the air, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.
73

Seoung- I don’t believe this is very much an opportune time for an interview. I’ve got a terribly busy
schedule.

North- As I’m very aware. You must feed your cat, remove your makeup and then play video games
online.

Seoung- I don’t have any animals, my look is natural, and the game lacks a reason to come back to it.

North- S’that right? Well, what has your schedule so tied up then?

Seoung- …

North- Now, that we’re done with lying, my questions? That’s four.

Seoung- I’m not satisfied… At least I wasn’t until I got an opportunity to play this game. What made no
sense was everything. The fact that I knew the controls to what I chose as my ability. It all spoke directly
from the heart. I was so happy to just be there. It felt as if I was…alive.

North- And how does feeling “alive” feel?

Seoung- It feels as if it has meaning…purpose… a higher calling.

North- A higher calling, hmm? That is interesting. And what do you feel called to do?

Seoung- It doesn’t feel like a complete video game. What do you have planned for this, North? In fact,
what is your name? Who are you?

North- I’m but a vessel to the most enlightened human.

Seoung- *Scoffs* Most enlightened human? And what gives you that title? The power you wield in front
of everyone with this new toy you call a game?
74

North- No, what I’ve given you was much more than something so miniscule. I’ve given you true
freedom and release. I’ve spoken to your heart in a way only you’d be able to understand. Bìjìng, nín shì
jīngshén de móu sī nǚshén.

Seoung- …?!

Scene- As Seoung opens her eyes back up, she finds herself home safely and, in her car, alone. She puts
her car in park easily and sighs deeply once more.

Seoung- Back to happiness, I suppose…

Scene- The scene fades to black, slowly, as Seoung walks out of her car and into her home. Fading back
into a small apartment, a young man was gripping the hand of a child. Frail, pale and sickly he grips the
hand as light as could be.

???- You ready to get out of here, little bro?

???- mmm… buh momma and poppa…

???- They won’t be joining us. I’m going to take you to my place so that you can eat tasty food and rest
on a proper bed. Are you ready, Junior?

Junior- mmm… dad son nice. Thank…

???- Of course, what are big brothers for?

Scene- The young man grips the boy from underneath his arms and lifts him up and out of the cage he
called a bed. Placing him over his shoulder, he carried the boy out of the room and into the hallway to
leave. Junior tilted his head and leaned into his big brothers shoulder. As they cut the corner, his eyes
stared at a bloody hallway and body parts.
75

Junior- Blood… big brother… is messy.

???- One final change before we leave. Don’t you like Fireworks, Junior?! Sparkle Flies?

Junior- Mmm… yes.

???- And your favorite color is red, right? That’s all that is. Just some fireworks!

Junior- mmm… pretty!

???- Where are you at, Goimon? How could you let that happen?

Scene- As the sun begins to set for midday, the weather changes to an intermediate rainfall. With
Raymond just waking from a nap, he’s met with an unread message from North that reads to meet with
Sarah at 3 to discuss further what both heroes have in mind.

Raymond- I had no idea this was going to be that much of a chore. I still need to find out a few things,
anyway, so I suppose it won’t hurt.

Scene- A loud set of knocks were heard at the door from Raymond’s living room. Scrunching his face in
confusion, he stands up and begins walking towards the door slowly. The knocks become bangs and
thuds on the door. Slowing his walk down, he gets towards the door and stares out of the peep hole.

Raymond- Serra?

Scene- Raymond opens the door to a soaked clothes crying ex-girlfriend. Pouting with her eyes, she begs
to be let in without ever asking. Raymond shakes his head and walks back in leaving the door open for
her to lock behind herself.

Raymond- I know this is about you but I’m just here to do the right thing with it all. I’ll dry your clothes,
get you an umbrella and you can go. Are you hungry?
76

Serra- I don’t deserve that much…

Raymond- Spare the pity party, Serra. What we had was great. Was. I’m what you left behind when you
didn’t want to tell me what was wrong, and money filled the void. Here…

Scene- Raymond tossed a clean towel at Serra’s face and then sat back on the couch. She stares at
Raymond in shock that the towel wasn’t handed to her and had also fallen to the floor since she did not
catch it. As she begins to undress, the camera shifts focus back to Raymond where he sat facing forward
and away from her. She grabs the towel, covers herself with it and places her clothes in the washer to
start up.

Serra- You don’t want to know why I’m here?

Raymond- Really do not care. You’re wet and that’s that for me.

Serra- Shue kicked me out…

Raymond- That’s crazy!

Serra- Isn’t it?! We’ve been th-

Raymond- No, I mean that’s crazy that you think that I care…! I’m not mad or sad. I feel nothing but love
for you. But that’s why you got into my door. You look and smell like a wet puppy. Go shower. I do not
care.

Serra- You’re an asshole!

Raymond- An honest one though…!

Scene- Serra stomps her feet into the bathroom and turns on the shower water. Raymond leans his
head into the couch and sighs deeply.
77

Raymond- Whaaaaat am I even doiiiing right now?

Scene- Raymond falls into a small stasis remembering the day that Serra walked out of the doors.
Silence filled his heart, but his ears rung heavily with a loud humming. His eyes never came back to focus
as it was all a blur before reaching out and watching her close the door behind her. Raymond opens his
eyes to Serra standing over him.

Raymond- Yes?

Scene- Serra’s stare becomes a frown and then she looks away mumbling.

Serra- Over easy eggs over hamburger steak…

Raymond- Do you still do that… Anything else?

Serra- …No.

Scene- Raymond sways back and then pushes himself forward to rise before working his way into the
kitchen. He points at the kitchen table and looks back at Serra.

Raymond- Sit there and I’ll have it done in ten or so.

Serra- I know where to sit!

Raymond- Of course you do…

Scene- Raymond reaches into his refrigerator and grabs a few eggs as well as some leftover ground beef.
Placing them on the counter, he grabs his frying pan and prepares the heat, oil and butter in the pan.
The camera switches back to Serra lifting her cross rested leg up and down. Staring away from Raymond,
she stares at her T.E.C. for messages from Shue. Rolling her eyes, she turns back to Raymond who had
finished her food. As he approached her, he walked past with plate in hand and sat back on the couch.
78

Serra- Um…my food?

Raymond- On the counter. Get it yourself.

Serra- …you’re an asshole.

Raymond- And you’re a gold-digging bitch but here we are… No one’s that spoiled that they can’t get
their own food. I didn’t ask you to come here nor did I ask you to wash dishes. Get your food or starve,
Serra.

Serra- … Ooooo!!

Scene- Serra stands up and stomps towards the counter to grab her food and stomps back to the table.
Her silverware began loudly scraping against the plate as she ate her food.

Raymond- Scrape at it as much as you want. As soon as you get done, I’m throwing the complete set in
the trash anyway.

Serra- WHY ARE YOU BEING SO RUDE TO ME, RAYMOND?!

Raymond- …I’m sorry, is that a trick question?

Serra- NO, REALLY, RAYMOND! WHAT’S YOUR ISSUE?!

Raymond- Serra, you do realize you left me, right? I mean... let this sink in for a moment. I didn’t even
do anything wrong. And you left!

Serra- NO, RAYMOND… I LEFT BECAUSE YOU FORGOT THAT WE WERE IN A RELATIONSHIP!

Raymond- Oh, please… here we go again with this excuse…

79

Serra- EXCUSE?! RAYMOND, LISTEN TO ME! YOU DID EVERYTHING THAT A GOOD MAN SHOULD DO.
EVERYTHING! EXCEPT LOVE ME!

Raymond- I financially provided for the both of us, cooked, cleaned, spent time with you and gamed
when you felt like I was crowding your space… when did I stop loving you?

Serra- WHEN DO YOU REMEMBER US BEING INTIMATE?!

Raymond- Intimate…? You’re right… Having a healthy sex drive was lost after caretaking a full-grown
woman that could’ve done, quite possibly, anything to alleviate her own frustration. What else was my
fault, Serra? I’m feeling like a dartboard today, so anything goes. What else did I do wrong in our
relationship?

Serra- You could never afford to buy me things! All we’d ever do is take walks or go on these dates.

Raymond- I’m sorry, are you sick? Mentally or physically disabled in any kind?

Serra- WHAT?!

Raymond- Answer the question.

Serra- NO, RAYMOND…NO, I’M NOT!

Raymond- Interesting… All right, you done eating?

Serra- WHAT DOES THAT EVEN MEAN?!

Raymond- I asked if you were done eating because your clothes are about done, and I need you gone.
80

Serra- SEE WHAT I MEAN!? YOU CAN NEVER BE WRONG AND WHEN I CALL YOU OUT ON SOMETHING,
YOU WANT TO PUSH ME AWAY OR RUN AWAY!

Raymond- The worst part about this is that you’re not even joking… You don’t understand what
predicament you put yourself in. It takes two for the intimate tango. You tried just as much as I did. As
far as wanting materialistic things, I provided for us. You had no job. I have not once complained that
you didn’t have a job. I was in love. The problem always resided on your end. A problem you could’ve
solved had you just gotten a job or even a hobby and shared it with the hundreds of streaming sites we
have. It was always your choice not to be anything except a spoiled child.

Serra- Oh, so now I’m a spoiled child?!

Raymond- Not now, Serra…always. You’ve always been this.

Serra- THEN WHY DID YOU STAY WITH ME?!

Raymond- Because I loved you. With or without physical intimacy. Without a job. Without all the extra. I
loved you. But I don’t blame you for not getting that. You were never good at taking hints. Things
needed to be in your face with everything. Even an undeserved meal out of the kindness of my heart. I
fell in love with this potential you that may have felt the same.

Scene- The dryer dings and Raymond takes his last bite of food before standing up and placing his plate
on the counter and opening the dryer to hand Serra her clothes.

Raymond- The problem is that I enabled this type of love. Name calling isn’t going to help here. You
don’t believe that you’re doing anything wrong, and I was blind for you until you walked out. Even now, I
know that the feelings I have won’t ever dissipate. But that doesn’t mean that this needs to continue.
Even jobless, I’m doing much better without you.

Serra- I…YOU… WE… AHHH!! YOU’RE ALL THE SAME!!

Scene- Serra snatches the clothes from Raymond. As she begins to drop the towel Raymond turns
around to avoid any eye contact while she is getting dressed.
81

Serra- You all just genuinely think you can have me however way you want and when I show signs of
concern, it’s no one else’s problem but mine! That’s the problem with you all! You just think that only
your problems and only your issues are important!

Raymond- sigh Yep, you’re right.

Serra- I can’t trust anyone! Not you. Not my family. Not Shue. You’re all just against me!

Raymond- Yes, ok, this conversation is overdone.

Serra- No, Raymond. What’s overdone is this idea that you are chasing this form of love that I was never
good enough to obtain. ME! I saw the looks in your face! That’s why, with Shue, it was different! He
knew what I liked, and I knew what he liked. It was simple. You? You don’t even know the love that you
want. You just know that if you can think it, it must just…exist! How’s that working out for you?! Have
you found the blessed person or are you still just repressing what just is and what was?!

Raymond- Just because I believe in growth and improvement of a person doesn’t mean… Do you know
what? What even is this?!

Scene- Raymond turns around to see her partially dressed. He grabs her by the arm and pushes her
towards the door. Grabbing the umbrella, he unlocks his door and hands her the umbrella.

Raymond- Get out.

Serra- GLADLY! Way better than being near someone like YOU!

???- Is there a problem?

Scene- A blonde haired amber eyed woman walked past the door while the argument was happening.

Serra- Oh, IS THIS WHY YOU NEEDED ME GONE?! SOME OTHER BITCH!?
82

???- Excuse me?

Raymond- No, excuse her. She was just leaving and there’s no problem, ever again, here.

Serra- Raymond!

Raymond- Goodbye, Serra.

Scene- Raymond closes the door and walks back inside. The camera switches back to Serra staring at the
closed door. She stomps her foot and then kicks the door.

Serra- Ooooo!! And YOU!

Scene- Serra turns back around and faces the woman.

Serra- Who are you to Raymond!?

???- No one…

Serra- Keep it tha-

???- …Yet. I mean…we’re business partners, but he doesn’t know me yet.

Serra- What?! What are you even saying?

???- Nothing that concerns you. In fact, I’m sure it’ll never concern you ever again.

Serra- Wha-
83

Scene- The woman balls her fist up and punches Serra in the nose. Her head ricochets off Raymond’s
door from the impact before a follow up right uppercut and left haymaker to the temple.

Serra- What are you doing to me?!

???- Why are you talking as if you feel a thing of this?

Serra- I don’t understand…! Somebody, please!

Scene- Serra attempts to run but has a handful of her hair grabbed by the woman and returned towards
Raymond’s door.

???- Sorry, but I don’t feel bad. In fact, I feel more alive than I’ve ever felt in days…or months…I’m not
sure…years?

Scene- The woman grabs Serra’s neck and thrusts her towards the stairs.

???- You turn around and say anything and I’ll finish this whole thing. You stay away from Raymond
forever.

Serra- …b…a... pl…br…

Scene- Serra turns around and faces the woman. Her nose and lip bled mercury. The woman shakes her
head and roundhouse kicks Serra down the stairs. Staring at her violently shaken hands, the camera
pans back to the woman’s evil smiling face.

???- Holy shit, what a rush…! What if he was lying!? I didn’t even think about it! I just trusted him. But
this feeling…! They deserved it… I did nothing wrong.

Scene- The woman covers her face with her hands and begins laughing into them. Halting her laughter
abruptly, she peeks in between her fingers at the broken android known as Serra. She quickly scans her
84

area to observe if anyone has witnessed it. Staring at Raymond’s door, she removes her fingers from her
face and smiles deeply, placing her hands directly on the sides of her face.

???- I’ll be sure to be the one to wake you up, Ray. I promise! We deserve to get out of this the most!

Scene- The woman begins to descend the stairs as the scene ends with a fade out to black.

Chapter 6- Patch Notes

Scene- The story begins again with Ray and Blue traversing through the jungle into the next town.
Within the thick of the trees rested a nest of white eggs with brown spots. Proceeding forward, they
begin to glance closer at the shape and size of the egg.

Blue- Want to know something crazy?

Ray- What’s that?

Blue- There are so many things in this game. I’ve got an infinite inventory slot and you don’t really need
any of the things. They’re just… distractions.

Ray- Why do you think that that’s crazy?

Blue- I mean… why do games do that? What’s the purpose besides to distract? If there’s no true
completion of having one of each thing and if these items are not key to the game, what’s the true
purpose of them?

Ray- Not everything has a purpose. Some things just exist.

Blue- I knew I was smarter than you, but I had no idea you were dumb, Ray. EVERYTHING has a purpose.
Some purposes we may not understand but there is a purpose for everything.
85

Ray- Is that right? Well, if that’s the case, what is your purpose then?

Blue- Which one?

Ray- What’s that?

Blue- You asked me what my purpose was. Why do you think it’s just one thing?

Ray- … Your purpose for logging into this game. We’ll start with that.

Blue- That’s easy! I’m great at games and I can move my legs. I don’t know what that feels like since I’ve
been in a chair my whole life. So being able to walk, even virtually, sounded super fascinating!

Ray- So simple…

Blue- You’re the one complicating things in life! I’m smarter and less naïve than you are.

Ray- Yea, I’m sure you are…

Blue- Denial man… I’m going to be honest with you here. You’re going to complicate your story.

Ray- How do you figure?

Blue- Well… what’s your purpose for logging into the game?

Ray- I…

Scene- The scene flashes back to Raymond reaching out to Serra, crying as she walked out of the door.
To numb the pain, he gamed the rest of the night. As he logged out, he had forgotten to mention scrims
happening tomorrow night and logged back into his friends talking behind his back. Logging out quickly,
86

he walked to his closet and grabbed his sword. Walking into his living room, the ground began to shake.
Crying his last tears, he sat on his knees and laid the sword into his chest. Opening his eyes and with no
hesitation, he attempted to plunge the sword into his chest but awoke in a room with North, three other
masked figures and Serra. Flashback to reality…

Ray- I needed a redo on life. This was it. I had lost everything that meant something to me at one point
in time and North said that there was something that I needed to do. If I were there, there would be a
reason for it. It’s why Sarah and I are the healers of the story.

Blue- See? Complicated. Boring and melancholy too but I get it! And don’t go telling me that I don’t
because I’m a kid. I’m the one with no working set of legs since I was a small tyke. I must deal with that
daily. I just stopped feeling sorry for myself. If it was on purpose, then what other purpose is there than
to just believe not only in myself but keep moving forward? This could have stopped anyone weaker
than me. I’m strong and I believe that my strength didn’t have to come from anywhere but right here!

Scene- Blue points at both his head and his heart.

Blue- Stop pretending to be a distraction with no purpose. You’re not dumb, Ray. Hell, I’m smart for my
age but you? You’re just fighting with bits and pieces of yourself that others couldn’t accept because
they weren’t able to comprehend how amazing YOU were. I see the good in you. I see the stupid too but
there’s a lot better. You just need to understand that, even now, there’s nothing worse than giving up
on you because everyone else has already. I owe that to my mom and dad. To whom do you owe not
giving up on yourself? You or others?

Ray- I’m not going to let you call me stupid too many more times.

Scene- Ray reaches for his face with his hand and fixes his hair.

Ray- The city’s just up ahead. Are we done staring at these eggs?

Blue- Yes, we’re done…but I don’t think they are…!

Scene- Blue begins to run towards the city in full sprint. Ray laughs and places his hands on his hips as
the camera pans behind him towards a mother and father pterodactyl.
87

Ray- Silly K-…

Scene- The mother Pterodactyl screeches behind Ray.

Ray- … OH SHIT!

Scene- Ray begins to dash out of the way out of the nest and zig zagging in between the trees.

Ray- YOU HAD NO INTENTION OF TELLING ME ABOUT THEM!?

Blue- They’re going to catch one of us!! Weakest links don’t survive!

Ray- AH!?!?

Blue- Keep running!!

Ray- YOU’RE THE HERO!! IS THIS HOW HEROES ACT?!

Blue- My story! My rules! Yes! Live to see another day!

Scene- Ray and Blue continue zig zagging through the trees while they’re being destroyed from behind
them by the low flying Pterodactyls. Slowly, closing the gap, the end of the forest is spotted, and a
barricade is seen. A few soldiers standing near the entry way of the area are greeted by Ray and Blue
continuing their sprint out of the forest.

Blue- GET OUT OF THE WAY!!

Soldier #1- Hmm?

88

Soldier #2- What’s that?

Ray- Pterodactyls!!

Soldier #1- !!!

Soldier #2- Baroness! They’re here!

???- Open the gate for them to come in.

Scene- Ruby stared from above the barricade lurking for the movement within the trees. Taking a few
steps back, she jumps from the stone scaffolding and towards the Pterodactyls that just emerged from
the trees. Noticing that they had not seen her from above, she charges her fist into the crown of father
Pterodactyl’s head instantly sending it plummeting to the ground. The mother, noticing that someone
put their significant other down, thrust a gust of wind at the barricade to stop her flight and turned to
face Ruby who had just gotten off the neck of the bird.

Ruby- With you two out of the way, we can send more NPC’s out to farm for materials.

Scene- The Pterodactyl screeches once more as it begins its running flight towards Ruby. Ruby punches
her glove in her other hand and jumps twice before dashing forward towards the mob. Closing the gap,
the Pterodactyl turns their wings up and reaches with its talons for Ruby. Side stepping with ease, she
looks for any sign of vulnerability or weakness that may have emerged from the winged dinosaurs
violent rage upon its land and husband.

Ruby- Going to be the hard way then!

Scene- The Pterodactyl turns around and attempts to reach back down for Ruby. Sacrificing one of her
arms, she’s grabbed by the bird and taken into the air and into the trees.

Ruby- Right about here should be good enough!

89

Scene- Charging her fist once more, she punches the leg of the bird dislocating the bone and releasing its
grip from her other arm. With the very same fist, she grabs at the broken foot and pulls herself up into a
tumble above her wing. Attempting to bite at her, The Pterodactyl reaches back at its neck to pluck Ruby
off. Their bill is met with an uppercut and then a left jab to its eye blinding it. Noticing that they were
beginning a descent into the forest, she jumped off grabbing a tree branch to spin herself around it, to
reduce the momentum, and then catching another to watch as the mother Pterodactyl falls near its
nest. Releasing her grip, Ruby lands and then walks towards the mother bird. Fixing its body to protect
its eggs from Ruby, it squawks into a higher pitch screech becoming more violent at the Baroness.

Ruby- We can make this easy or incredibly difficult. That choice is yours, El pájara.

???- Wait…!

Ruby- Ah?!

Scene- Blue and Ray reappear back in the forest behind Ruby running towards her.

Blue- You don’t have to do that! She’s just protecting her family!

Ruby- Family? Kid, are you dumb, stupid or dumb?

Scene- Blue steps in front of Ruby and puts his arms up in a surrendering fashion.

Ruby- Kid, this is a GAME and I’m not sure if you’ve read the most recent patch notes but if you die in
certain areas, you’re unable to log back into the game! This is one of those areas!! You got a death
wish?!

Blue- Shut up and back off. You’ve already angered her more than enough.

Ruby- Wait… ay, Eres ese nino estupido de antes… The one from The Earth King. You here to take more
experience and loot from us?!
90

Blue- Loot? What? Ray, can you talk normally to her? I feel like you both speak fluent idiot.

Ruby- …I’m going to kill him… myself.

Ray- Pardon his social skills. He is smart, but he’s very… let’s call him confident.

Ruby- You’re the other one that brought his arm… wait, why are you just getting here? Have you all just
relaxed or something? Aren’t you the hero and guide for the server?

Ray- Yes, long story… for now, let this kid try?

Ruby- Do you believe he’s going to be able to change a minion?

Ray- Even if he doesn’t, you’re right here to help prevent his death, right? I’m counting on you.

Ruby- Oh, I haven’t forgiven him for Earth King yet, so I hope he dies.

Scene- Blue keeps his hands up in the air and his head low but his eyes leveled to avoid any further
altercations. The Pterodactyl extended her wings and took two sidesteps screeching at the boy.

Blue- Come on, momma bird… If anything, I just want to make sure that you and your babies make it out
safe from this. I don’t really know her, but I know she killed your husband, right? There’s absolutely no
reason that you shouldn’t see your children raised, right?

Scene- The Pterodactyl retracts its wings and remains perched tall near its nest. Blue looks up and slowly
lowers his hands. He takes a step towards the nest triggering the bird to squawk once more. His hands
go up just a bit signaling no harm towards her or hers. As he begins to approach again towards the nest,
The Pterodactyl slowly contemplates its next move. Standing beside the huge nest, Blue taps one of the
eggs. As he does, it displays a few pieces of information as well as a carry slot. Selecting Carry, the eggs
and nest disappear into his inventory. The Pterodactyl, enraged at the disappearance of their eggs,
extends their wings back and exhausts their entire breath into a screech.
91

Ray- I don’t think that was the move, Blue!

Ruby- Oh yes, he’s for sure dead!!

Blue- How far is safe enough for your NPC’s? Quick!

Ruby- Ah?

Scene- Blue turns his back to the Pterodactyl and begins running away from Ruby, Raymond and the
makeshift barricade. Ruby picks up a rock and enchants it with her energy from her gauntlet before
throwing it in Blue’s direction.

Ruby- Follow the marker! That’s as far as we need you and her away from here!

Blue- Got it! Thanks!

Ruby- This kid…

Ray- Thanks for your time. Have a wonderful day!

Scene- Raymond begins sprinting after both the Pterodactyl and Blue.

Ruby- When you’re done with your shenanigans, come back to this place! We’ll be waiting for you!
We’ve got something to talk about!

Ray- Got it!

Scene- The camera pans behind Ruby as she watches them dash off in the forest covered distance. She
places her hands on her hips and tilts her head.
92

Ruby- Eh…I don’t have to believe in him, all the way… least not yet.

Scene- The camera pans a bit further back where Smitty and another cloaked figure steered clear from
the line of any potential vision.

???- I’ll be here for one day. I’m going to need you to create a diversion large enough for me to take her.

Smitty- Why her?

???- Let’s just say… I believe she can be particularly useful to me.

Smitty- You asked for a diversion. So, I can’t kill any humans?

???- Correct. This mission is about reconnaissance.

Smitty- Do you take me for a fool that You or I need reconnaissance with or from these lab rats?

???- tsk, tsk, tsk… Smitty, I thought we were closer friends than that!

Smitty- We’ve never been friends and I can’t do anything about it, so what’s the issue here?

???- What I meant to say was that you seem stressed, so I assumed Daedalus kept you in check. There
are two hundred of them. Have a little fun and know that I’ll call you on the date and you are to be there
immediately. No rebuttals.

Smitty- You’ve got me all wrong. I don’t enjoy killing. I just know that their lives are miserable and so
putting them out of their misery is something a lot of people don’t have the luxury of affording or want
to conspire against themselves. The true mettle and merit to do it. The ones that do it never believed in
you. It was for them and only them.

???- That’s a cold way to look at another human.

93

Smitty- Rich coming from you.

???- Flattery will get you nowhere. Even if I did tell you that most of those things weren’t true, you were
brainwashed to believe what you believe.

Smitty- I’ll be ready.

Scene- Smitty flash steps outside of the forest ending the conversation.

???- These kids are incredibly disrespectful, but I’m the most humbled of us all. Time to end this whole
thing. I’d rather be destroyed…

Scene- The clothed figure removed their hood and revealed a blonde haired amber eyed boy (Arthur)
with a full grin still staring at Ruby.

Arthur- Let’s play, little specimen!

Scene- The boy’s face is zoomed in on before switching the zone back to Blue nearing the marked
location of Ruby’s rock that led the way. Blue examined the surroundings for the best location, locally,
he could find. Noticing a large perch with a beautiful waterfall view, Blue traverses the rocky hill. The
mother Pterodactyl, not far behind, notices Blue climbing and reclaims her rite to the skies. Reaching the
peak, he notices the walkway blocked by the mother bird. Noticing that nothing could cause a fall or
slipping, he releases the nest and eggs from his inventory, places it in front of her and bows on all fours.
The dinosaur squawks as angry and loudly as it could. Noticing their nest replaced in front of their eyes,
they notice the boy groveling in front of them. She cautiously begins to walk towards her nest and the
boy. She screeches on the back of the boy, sending chills down his spine, looking for any further
response of trickery. The mother stares intently at her nest, returned perfectly to her in another spot.
She stares around at the safety of the place before giving a feral glare at Blue’s neck.

Ray- shit… shit… shit…. I can’t heal death. Earth King was bigger than this thing and you took him out
with a few slashes… Please be doing the right thing…
94

Scene- The mother flaps her wings creating a heavy gust of wind attempting to force a disrespectful
apology from Blue who remained strong in place of it. Stopping abruptly, she thuds loudly onto the
ground to have him jump from the spot he was apologizing from to which he did not. Twisting her neck
to the side as much as possible, she slams her face into the ground checking to see if his eyes were
opened with the apology. Staring at his face, he did not warrant a smile or any malicious intent within
the situation any longer. At the very same time, small chips at the shell came from within the eggs. The
Pterodactyl stares intently back at her eggs as they begin to hatch. Blue stands up and waves towards
the bird alerting her once more. Staring at her feet, he points towards the eggs. The mother blinked
their eyes and twisted their head before going back to the birth of her children allowing Blue to walk up.
Blue peeked over the edge of the nest watching as more of the shells from the eggs of the baby
dinosaurs cracked open revealing their Beaks and wings. Blue smiles big and stares at mother
Pterodactyl who seemed ecstatic to see the births of her children. Blue turns around and walks away
from the family and towards Ray who remained a safe distance away from Blue.

Blue- So nice of you to join us for the birth of her kids.

Ray- Nothing about what you just did is normal.

Blue- Normal? Have you ever dissected that word before or do all adults sound as dumb as you do in
your generation? I pray you’re not one of the more intelligent ones.

Ray- Kid, you just played with fire! How do you know if they would’ve forgiven you? What if you die?!

Blue- Died? Of course… it’s a video game. I’d start back at the beginning or something.

Ray- That’s right… you don’t know. As important as that wasn’t to me, I forgot about the hero’s choice.

Blue- What choice is that?

Ray- If you die in the game, you don’t get a continue or a redo. You’re never able to log back in the
game. It’s game over. This was a one lifetime experience. Like real life.

Blue- That doesn’t sound like a video game at all then.

95

Ray- You’re being overdramatic.

Blue- No, you’re not taking this life seriously. If I die, I can never come back…

Ray- Exactly S-

Blue- Shut the fuck up, Ray!! WE DIE!! THIS ISN’T SOME GAME!!

Ray- What are you t-

Scene- A flashback reappears with Ray, Sarah and North as well as the first to experience the game… The
Creators.

North- That’s an interesting spin on this, isn’t it?

???- When you said close to humans, I had no idea you’d serve up such delicacies, North. You’re off to a
great start.

North- Now, I can assure you, is not the time to be so sated. You two… your names? How did you get
here while everyone else did not know of the future?

Ray- What? I didn’t ask for such a hard life for heaven to be a place I go and die to deal with a standup
comedian at the shiny gates. Let me into my mansion.

North- Hahahaaaaahaaaaa! What?! Do you believe you are TRULY dead, boy?

Ray- …fuck, it was too good to be true again… is this what my love life is doomed to be in this life too?

North- Hahahaaaaahaaaaa!! You’re very much alive, boy. And with the way that the woman who
seemed to be just in a pose crying about a lost lover… yes, even she’s looking at you like a weirdo.
You’re stuck between somewhere near heroic and narcissistic.
96

Ray- Gee, thanks for the wisdom but if you don’t mind, I’d like to go back to wherever the hell my world
is and Go. Kill. Myself. Can we make that happen?

North- South… penance.

???- lmao is that your way of looking down on me, human? South? You’re no better than the like.

North- Your names are Raymond and Sarah from this point in.

Ray- Raymond’s my real name. The name’s Ray.

North- Your fire has a touch all its own. It’s as if you know you know all the things. How small and
pathetic this all is in the grand scheme of things and how you were born, unwillingly, into it. And yet,
you haven’t given up on humanity.

Ray- Did… did this guy not hear ANYTHING I JUST SAID?!?!

Sarah- Heartbreak doesn’t make me want to kill myself. You’ve been beaten up that badly?

Ray- Huh? Who are y-

Scene- Ray looks at Sarah for the first time and finds a love all its own in this woman’s eyes.

Ray- Ha…like you’re one to talk… you got here crying over just some boy.

Sarah- He wasn’t just some boy. He was the one that broke my heart first.

Ray- Oh, the first heartbreak? You’ll get through it. Try the 18th. It gets a little bit easier after then.
97

Sarah- You have such a standard for someone wanting to kill themselves in a lousy attempt of validation
from the ones you needed it from most but would never have it from. To be a tool. But hey, what do I
know… I’m just the decompressing girl that got her heart broken for the first time a moment ago.

South- Can I eat these two yet?

North- Hahahaaaaahaaaaa!! They can really go, can’t they?! Even amidst their bickering they chose to
ignore all this pressure in the room to try to find a way! HOW INTERESTING IS THIS?!?! This… Last War.

???- I’m sure this very same world was the 9 trillionth Seventy million, four hundred and twenty
thousandth world that we were speaking on between us.

North- You don’t know humans… These ones made me believe in them.

??? (East)- You’re human. You believe in yourselves and not others! The very fabric of racism is
unfathomably complex for such an easily overcome obstacle. There is only one human race. If division
must be, then it must be. That means no help from the stranger or the traitor that isn’t your exact
complexion. Because any complexion has betrayed you in your miserable lives. It’s about time we ended
it.

Ray- we want to go home now! Like, for real!

North- I’ve tapped into your brain Raymond Kizatsuki. It doesn’t matter how long ago I did that, just
know that I know that I’ve made this very exact moment happen right on time. When you think of life,
consider THESE 3 moments a redo. But there are no more after those, Raymond Kizatsuki.

Ray- Can you stop saying my name like that? You’re trying to sound serious and I’m serious. You’re a
poser to our people.

South- KAKAKAKAKA!!! MY GOD…! You… HAHAHAHA!! YOU SAID THESE WERE THE SAVIORS! AND
THEY’RE IDIOTS!! AKAKA!! FUCKING IDIOTS!!

North- Even at the end, I bit my tongue… what is wrong with me?!
98

Ray- So, if we die here, what happens to us?

North- Oh…? Why ask that question?

Ray- I like games. If I can get infinite lives right now from the mods of the game, I can get smitten with a
rule that breaks this even.

??? (East)- Oh, he’s good…

??? (West)- He’s better than Lee John. That’s barely a compliment.

South- Care to elaborate on that? I’ll kill either of you if you fought fairly.

??? (West)- Imagine the ego of millions of humans, all at once… I am fighting fairly. You’re just beneath
me.

Sarah- I get that you all had planned this time out to be able to stroke one another off but now isn’t the
time. We humans must know why we’re here. I was crying into my pillow in the fucking shower. I may
not have wanted to die but men are assholes, and I could get away from this one as well. Do we have to
participate in this game, or can we take our penance and move on?

???- I see why North believes in them now. They’re humans but they’re still not interested in doubting
that potential reality. You all are how old again?

Ray- 21

Sarah- 21 as well. I’m sorry, who are you again?

East- You can call me East, little lady. I realized that you didn’t fluster when reality set back in. I was
feeling a light itch on my neck, and you cured the itch. Him, however, …
99

Scene- Ray crawled doubled over vomiting.

North- So, I didn’t bite my tongue for no reason then?

East- It’s a video game, kiddos. Pardon these men and their bravado. They don’t quite speak your
tongue.

Ray/Sarah- You’re a little too young to be talking like a mother like that…hmm? Ahh!!

East- You know, North, I see why you believe in them too. Wouldn’t it be funny if West lost like…I don’t
know, we already know he is?

South- There’s Momma spicy!! Lee Like!!

West- … It’s all our ends. Need I remind you who’s side we’re all on.

North- It’s no longer funny since he’s so serious. No one in this room is on the same side. My daughter is
the reason I’m here. I have something to say. We drop the nice guy act. Earlier, I said penance… you
cursed yourself, boy. You want to live. And if you don’t, understand that you can’t die by your own
hands or neither of ours in this room.

Ray- Yes, see this is the p-

Scene- North blows Ray’s head off with a palm of air sending Sarah into a screaming frenzy. As she lets
out her first scream, Ray’s head returns, piece by piece. As he gasps for air, North picks him up by his
collar and lifts him up above him.

North- You’re the last healers in this game. Each class and/or attribute is exclusive to each person’s
heart. It’s deeply synched… Deeply Synched…

Ray- What the fuck are you even saying?!

100

North- You can sacrifice your life to save your heroes life only. If you believe you can win the game
without him, you can learn any role or class. In this game, there exists no true support in the system
besides you two.

Ray- None of this is making any sense…!

Scene- North lets Ray go and sinks his head walking away from Ray and Sarah. West laughs
wholeheartedly and slaps his leg doubled over in laughter.

Sarah- You’ve been laughing at us the whole time.

East- I wouldn’t do that.

Sarah- My mother is one of THOSE Scorpio’s. You’ve got Scorpio placements. And it’s a big one. Either
that or it’s a stellium. Either way, I hear abuse and the abused.

South- Uh oh… Lee NO Like…

East- You look like a sweet little girl. All tucked in and ready for bed. So let me tell you a story, my
beloved daughter. "You know he prayed every night for forgiveness? And he still loved me. Every day, he
spent every moment praying. We lived off farmland that required maintenance and everything was fine
until we weren't. And then I realized he was overcome with grief for being punished for the rest of his
life for one mistake. Who do you think discovered wine? Hmm? It was my husband. I remember one day
I walked up to him. Of course, this was in human years so... let's say 60 years later. Our son had already
drawn the life of his brother. And he knew then... all was not forgiven. I remember the day because he
lifted his head up. One day... after 35 years... and he watched his son kill his own son in jealousy and just
like that... he kept his head down. I never saw my husband’s face until I walked in and found out that he
had discovered how to make a noose. I mean, this man was top of the line first at everything, let me tell
you. So, when he died praying to a God who never answered. You tell me who do you think I was
supposed to be here, at this moment. This late in the game... after my husband died, and because I
caused it, I was forced to live for the rest of my life...knowing that anything I watch for even a moment, I
will outlive its life, no matter how much I water, nurture or take care of it. It will wither before I ever
do... when you can fill my shoes, human, can you tell me why I chose who I choose to ally myself with or
my surface personality I was willing to give you? I named those stars, you bitch.
101

Scene- North grabs East by the hand while on his knees.

North- Mother, please… we’re out of time with them. It’s time to explain the earthquake. You two can
wait right…

Scene- North pushes Ray down a portal that left him within a clearing of a Jurassic world in front of him.

Ray- What the fuck is this?!?!?

Scene- The screen returns to North.

North- Here…!

Scene- Sarah was sent descending from the room she was just in upside down.

Sarah- OHHHH SHIIIIIII!!!!! Hahahaaaaahaaaaa!!! Woooo!!!

Scene- Sarah descends towards the moon down to the earth.

Sarah- They really went out for these graphics… Everything about this earth……it’s together! Nothing like
mine… Wonder how they got that down so perfectly.

Scene- The scene fades out from a freefalling Sarah back into Ray finally understanding.

Ray- Oh… fuck… Oh FUCK!!

Blue- When was the last time that you’ve seen North!? Who is this other hero?
102

Val- that’s not the worst part of it, is it, Ray? You know the other hero. Personally.

Maria- As do we…

Blue- Mom? Dad? Where did –

Ray- This is a fucking shitty game… They showed me something fucking beautiful like this kid apologizing
to a goddamn dinosaur and A FUCKING DINOSAUR!! SOMETHING WE NEVER THOUGHT WOULD EVER
HAVE FEELINGS…FUCKING FORGIVES THIS FUCKING BEAUTIFUL KID! AND HE FOUND OUT THAT WE
ACTUALLY DIE BEFORE I FIGURED IT OUT MYSELF!

Blue- Ray…wait…

Ray- I THOUGHT I WAS DONE CRYING BUT THIS KID HAS MADE ME CRY TWICE IN ONE DAY… THREE
TIMES IF YOU’RE SPLITTING THE PART WHERE I DIDN’T LET THEM FALL!

Blue- Ray, what’s going on?! Why are my parents here, in the middle of nowhere?

Ray- You don’t have to play dumb with me, kid! We all know you’re a Takatsuki!

Blue- That’s my last name, yes… what of it?

Ray- Oh, FUCK!!!! FUCK, FUCK FUCKING FUCK!!! YOU’VE TOLD HIM NOTHING, MARIA?! YOUR OWN
SON?! HE DOESN’T KNOW THE LIFE YOU LEFT BEHIND?!

Maria- ……

Ray- HE’S FUCKING COMING FOR YOU TWO, FIRST. HE DOESN’T EVEN KNOW IT’S YOU YET OR MAYBE HE
FUCKING DOES AND HE DOESN’T HAVE THE ABILITY TO TELEPORT OR SOME SHIT!

Val- We’ve already spoken to who we needed. This world was too real, so we found a moderator.
103

Maria- I…

Ray- NO!! YOU DON’T GET TO SAY ANYTHING!! I’M SORRY, VAL!! SHE KNOWS ME!! SHE KNEW IT WAS
ME!! SHE GOT TO SEE ME, FIRSTHAND, WITH HER SECOND SON!!

Maria- …

Val- She’s still recovering her voice with that conversation…

Maria- Val

Val- What she would say, if she could say it now, is that it does and doesn’t matter now. That letter she
promised in blood long ago was always going to come back. And it wouldn’t be in the shape of a demon
but her very own son.

Blue- What the fuck is everyone talking about right now?! Did we forget I’m right here?!

Ray- Blue, you have a brother. You know that, right?

Blue- Yes, he died along with father before I was born, during a mission.

Ray- WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU EVEN TALKING ABOUT?! FORGET THAT STORY!! I WAS SO HARD ON YOU
BECAUSE I HAD SAFELY ASSUMED RIGHT. YOU WERE THE OTHER HERO! SARAH GOT HIM!

Blue- Got? Got who?

Ray- Your brother…! Don’t misunderstand either. YOUR father is right there. HIS father? He’s a demon of
a fucking man… but not just a low level one. He’s the demon king! And your brother was his best
prodigy.
104

Blue- Was?

Ray- Yes, it was a long time ago… but I broke him… I broke my best friend, over time. And he didn’t
deserve it. He could’ve won at any time. He could’ve but

Scene- Flashback of different fights where Raymond was on top of Shue beating him throughout his life.

Ray- But…

Scene- Flashback of watching his mother run off with Val in the darkness and then falling back to sleep
never to return.

Ray- But I was a shit friend!! He would tell me about things in life and how awful it was to train with his
father but how his mother would always wash him up and everything would just feel fine. After that
story, do you know what I did?! I laughed at him, and I beat his ass some more! I got caught in with the
two other people that liked watching me beat up on your brother and we did that for years…YEARS,
without his mother’s protection. And she’s standing, right here, in front of me happy like her eldest son
didn’t take a beating from his best friend and father day in and night out!

Maria- I COULD’VE KILLED YOU THE MOMENT I LOGGED INTO THE GAME!! I STILL CAN!! I CAN DO IT
QUICKLY OR QUIETLY!! I AM NOT WEAK, RAYMOND KIZATSUKI!!! THE MOMENT YOUR GUARD WAS LET
DOWN, WHICH HAS BEEN THE ENTIRE TIME, I COULD’VE KILLED YOU. YOU’D NEVER BEEN THE WISER
THAT IT WAS ME!! I RAISED YOU!! ME!!! YOU HATED YOUR PARENTS TOO, RAYMOND!! TRUST ME, THEY
WERE NOTHING LIKE MY EX-HUSBAND… NOT A FUCKING CANDLE’S FLAME OF DIFFERENCE EITHER!!
THINK OF IT!! HOW DIFFERENT WERE THEY? YOU JUST LEARNED FROM YOUR SHITTY ABUSIVE
FATHER!!! YOU!? YOU WERE THE BOY IN THE BUBBLE!!! YOU’RE NOT THE STRONG ONE!! EVEN WITH AS
MUCH AS YOU’VE GROWN IN MARTIAL ARTS, YOU COULD NEVER COMPARE TO A TAKATSUKI, LET
ALONE “MY” SON!! HE WAS A GENIUS!! BLOOD, SWEAT AND TEARS!! NOT PRODIGY!! THAT IS WHAT
YOU BROKE!!!

Val- Maria, be calm.

Maria- VAL!!!
105

Val- MARIA!!!! BE CALM!!

Scene- Maria breaks into tears before straightening herself up and disappearing and reappearing beside
Ray with a knife to his throat.

Maria- That easy. But you’re my son too. I raised YOU too.

Scene- Maria removes the knife and walks towards Blue.

Maria- Blue, I don’t have the time that I just wasted bickering with your other brother. I need you to
understand that you are going to have to go beyond training to go even with your brother. This boy,
your father and I are the only ones that can do that.

Blue- None of whatever you all just fucking said made sense! I have a brother and he’s fucking psychotic,
smarter, and stronger than all of us combined and he’s been lost for years. And my dad is my father and
not my dad…! Like… THAT is what you all just said!

Ray- You’re not fucking dumb kid. Combined with death being a true possibility and an assassin on the
loose in this world, you’ve got your family. Make it make sense in your head because she’s right.

Blue- We need to walk and talk then. I need this to make sense.

Shue- Or, a better idea, I kill you where you stand…

Maria-?!?!

Blue- Who is-

Scene- Shue kicks Blue through the legs of the Pterodactyl destroying the nest in front of the mother’s
eyes. Noticing that the boy had been flung into the nest, the Pterodactyl turns and proceeds with her
rampage towards Shue who slices her in six pieces, forwards and backwards, in a frame’s instant.
106

Shue- So, I never thought I’d meet my brother like that. You know… like, this whole cycle of life bullshit
that people like to bring it up. But this is crazy, right?! I mean, SERIOUSLY!!! WHAT ARE THE ODDS THAT
MY KID BROTHER IS THE OTHER HERO AND MY MOM AND UNCLE ARE HERE WITH MY PITIFULLY
PATHETIC AND FIRED EMPLOYEE THAT I DEALT WITH OVER A MONTH AGO!? LIKE HAHAHAHAHA!! THE
IRONY OF LIFE!! YOU FUCKIN FUNNY MOTHERFUCKER!!

Maria- Blue!!! Sh-

Shue- LIKE HELL, I’D LET YOU UTTER MY FUCKING NAME LIKE YOU DIDN’T LEAVE ME IN THAT HOUSE…
THAT FUCKING HOUSE...! HAHHAHAHA!! I WAS CAUGHT IN YOUR SLOW RELEASE, MOTHER!! YEARS
AGO… DAD DIED SLOWLY!! I LEARNED TO COOK!! ME!! HAHA!!!! I LEARNED TO COOK. AND THEN I
FOUND OUT THAT EVERYTHING THAT I COOKED WAS SHIT!! HE’D BEAT ME THEN! EVERY ONE OF
THOSE!! A DIFFERENT BEATING!!! AND THEN I GOT GOOD!! BUT I HAD ALREADY THOUGHT OF THE
POISON I WAS GOING TO KILL HIM WITH WHEN I FINALLY DID MAKE GOOD FOOD. I WANTED HIM TO
ENJOY DYING, MOTHER!! I KILLED THAT MAN FOR US!! I LOVED YOU UP UNTIL THAT POINT!! WE’VE
LONG SINCE BEEN BROKEN EVEN! YOU SAY MR. T LIKE THIS FILTH DOES… OR? Hmm… haha!! I don’t
know, I never got that far… I imagined KILLING YOU RIGHT AFTER!! THERE WAS NEVER AN
ULTIMATUM!! AHAHAHAHA!!!

Blue- *Gack*

Shue- HA!! MY brother. Father hit me with that kick after I thought I gauged his strength as if he had not
been holding back because I was his son. I mean, I was well trained for that kick… It took me a minute to
get back up. How long has it been? I mean…I’m sure I did my whole “evil monologue” and he had been
claimed as dead after that. I didn’t think you’d ever train anyone, ever again, since that’s why dad used
to beat us both. I found out that all his hate and resentment towards you. It was because he loved you,
but he didn’t respect you. In fact, you were the teacher, and he was the student. You were always better
than him at everything. You advanced miles from it. HIS ENVIOUSNESS OF YOUR POTENTIAL!!!
HAHAHAHA!! I plan to drag you all down!! I’m not interested in killing you SWIFTLY!! I’m going to
impede EVERY PIECE OF YOUR JOURNEY!! EVERY SLIME. EVERY DAEMON. EVERY DINOSAUR. WHATEVER
THIS WORLD CAN OFFER ME!! I’M GOING TO THROW THAT AT YOU. AND THEN I’M GOING TO KILL
YOU…! DOESN’T THAT SOUND LIKE WHAT I’VE BEEN LIVING?!

Ray- You’re even more mad than since I left that shitty job to begin with.

Shue- Madder? Am I a joke to you?

107

Scene- Shue flash steps forwards and backwards killing Ray in an instant.

Val-?!?!?

Maria- Raymond!!

Shue- YES, CALL YOUR SON’S NAME OUT AFTER YOU BELIEVE HIM DEAD!

Scene- Shue grins, staring at his mother and uncle, while pointing at Ray coming back to life, piece by
piece.

Shue- It doesn’t matter how fast I am. Sarah’s got this neat dog collar. It’s a part of our agreement! Until
we both finish the game, that is. What’s his name, by the way? I mean… c’mon, it’s not like it’s not the
first time I’m meeting my kid brother or something. What was it, again? Purple or some shit?

Raymond- His name is-

Shue- I’M PRETTY SURE I’M SPEAKING TO THIS EXCUSE OF A MOTHER TO ANSWER MY QUESTION, BOY!
DIDN’T I JUST KILL YOU? I KNOW YOU GET 3 REZ’S! But I’m above you now and quite distracted with
these family affairs. Do you want me to take them from you in succession or would you like your hero to
be without their healer? Don’t worry, all you have to say is NOTHING, INSTEAD OF BARK, AND I’LL LET
YOU LIVE!

Ray- …

Shue- Good boy! Now... Purple, was it?

Maria- Blue…

Shue- My God, you really did miss me, at least a bit! Shue? Blue! I mean… he’s got my “ue.” It must be
our upper extremities as he could take that kick and survive it. I was at about 10%. So, here’s how we’re
going to play this game. I’m going to give you tonight. That’s it. So… hmm... 4 hours and 51 minutes from
108

now? Then, I’m going to be on a hunt. And I’m going to find you both, kill you, kill Ray and then kill my
little brother. For whatever reason, he didn’t deliver that message! That’s the crazy thing about your
choices in sons. One of them grew up and made big boy decisions. The other’s still on the floor about his
first breakup and the first time I fought back. That whole time… I was defending HIM from the ass
whooping. That’s all it took was one punch for me to remember that I used to remember that I would
win all our duels. I mean… I had lost me in their!! But now, I’m free. I’ve got so much I owe you all! And I
intend on giving it back! Because? If I don’t…?

Scene- Shue attempts to run at Maria or Val and was stopped by a golden web.

Shue- As you can tell mother, my blood lust…. MINE! Is being prevented by MAGIC… that’s the only way
that you live and breathe. Because there’s a time limit to accomplishing my goals. But Ray? I can kill Ray.
And I can duel my brother willingly or unwillingly as my ability overrides this entire world. I don’t want to
brag but… I may have what you gamers call “God Mode” powers. The most comfortable part about this
is she can do this for 2 more days. Which means after those 2 days? I can expedite the process. I mean,
she’s got to fall asleep sometime soon, right? That was her special ability as a healer. To contain my
blood lust. When she received the ability, she didn’t stop me from killing the first two people in this
game, with ease. DO NOT TEST ME!! I WILL DO THIS!! I WILL SUCCEED! THAT IS WHAT I WAS BRED FOR!
FATHER CALLED ME STRONG WITH AN IMAGINATIVE MIND!! HAHAHHA!! WHO’D HAVE THUNK THAT I’D
BE GOOD AT VIDEO GAMES?!?! I HAVE YOUR ABILITIES. I KNOW WHERE YOU LIVE!! I GET BINDED BY
THAT MAGIC. THAT’S WHY IT IS ABOVE HUMAN REACH. I mean… that is only unless there’s a way for
someone to give me that power. Haven’t found that one yet but I do have North’s ability. Terraforming
was their ability. I mean…when you create the old earth, you’re either God or a Narcissist wanting to be
God or his son. What would I know, right?

Scene- Shue rotates the energy from within the room from the floor to respectively fling Maria, Val and
Ray into parts of the tree’s layers of trunk.

Shue- See, the crazy thing about this is I’ve already achieved an ability where I can kill you all without
even touching you, but it doesn’t matter… virtual or not, I must feel your throats and hearts end IN…
MY… HANDS!!!

Scene- Shue brushes his clothes off and grins with his eyes closed.

Shue- I want you to know that this game is not made by God. This one is merciful to the both of us. To
allow me the honor of being able to kill you three times over AND my abandoning mother. No, THIS…?
This game was blessed by Mother Karma. I’ve come to collect everything you both owe me after I so
willingly GAVE IT TO YOU! HAHAHAHA!! I mean, THINK ABOUT IT!! YOU GET TO SEE ME TWICE MORE
109

AND KNOW THAT THAT THIRD TIME, YOU MIGHT…AHAHAHAHA!! YOU WON’T SEE ME! But I’ll see you…
and that’s… that’s enough for me. Val, I want you to know that you were my favorite uncle. So, I’ll put
you out of your misery without pain… there’ll be suffering but pain? I don’t think you deserve that. That
would imply that I care for you no longer. We both know that’s not the case. As for my brother, you will
have the most pain and suffer the most time. Not because I want to live your life. Not because I could’ve
had what you had. No, it’s less complex. I did have what you had AND WORSE. You’re a spoiled brat.
You’re a disgrace to the name I’ll continue with my bloodline once I escape this prison. But, once I killed
dear old mommy off, I grew so strong! I’m uh… I’m hoping you can scrape up avenger mentality. I don’t
know. We can have one of those brothers things that you see in cartoons. I mean, I’m going to
completely squash you but… I don’t know… who knows, right? You’ll make me smile. But do your best
not to waste one second. For now, let’s all take a day off from this shit, am I right? I mean, this guy right
here can really talk, right?! I didn’t know I was ever going to get these words out all at once like a
disappointment buffet. Eh… I’ll save some conversation for the next two times. I’ll even give everyone a
chance to ask a question each. You can give your questions to one another too! Whelp… until next time!

Scene- Shue snaps his fingers together opening a map force logging Ray, Val and Maria offline. Shue
begins to walk up to Blue who was intensely staring at his brother.

Shue- You look like you have something to say but you’re biting your tongue. Is that because you’re
respectful or because you know that I’m leagues above you?

Blue- I… *gasp*… am… better than you. You got a lucky punch. I was being respectful as this was the first
time, I got to meet the other hero and my brother.

Shue- Oh, is this one of those touching moments? I caught on just a second ago.

Blue- *Gasp* I’m the better looking one, stepbrother.

Shue- See, you didn’t even have to SAY THAT! You’re out to hurt me and the path I’m on now. Hahaha…
Did you get some of my father’s blood without his strength? This isn’t going to feel good at all!

Scene- Shue places his right palm underneath Blue’s jaw line to caress his face. Shue smiles with his
thumb sinking underneath the eyelid before wrapping around the nerve and ripping it out.
110

Blue- AHHHHH!!!!!

Shue- Video game or not, they made it to where you can feel this type of thing. Now, we have
something of one another to remember each other by! This game made the two of us heroes for a
reason. You see, if I were doing something a hero wouldn’t do, they’d stop me. Vice versa, of course, but
I mean… look at you! You’ve taken these last three losses with stride! It’s like… this is the recipe for a
hero. I mean… That makes ME a hero too. I wonder… are all heroes in one another’s way making them
stronger? Hmm, another question for another day. Ciao, Blue!

Scene- Shue force logs Blue out of the game. Once he emerges from the game, he quickly leans off the
bed, doubled over his eye and stomach wincing for both air and the pain he was feeling from his eye.

Blue- AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! OOOOOAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!

Scene- Maria and Val run into the room to aid Blue and his shouting into the air.

Val- Blue!

Maria- Baby!!!

Blue- ONE OF YOU KNOCK ME THE HELL OUT!!

Val-!!!

Scene- Val uses the back of his hand to knock Blue unconscious and then carry him back to his bed. Val
stares at Maria who stood shivering and crying staring at her unconscious son and the situation at hand.
He extends his arms and takes a step looking for eye contact to step close to her. Releasing a stream of
tears, she shakes her head and Val safely steps up to hug his wife. Fade Out.

Chapter 7- The Price of Your Life

111

Scene- The story starts out with civilians walking/driving through the streets. As life continues with its
bustling, All the screens, as well as the TEC from those that have ever logged into E21, turn to North
again in his cloak. His smirk, revealed as the first time of seeing that much of his face ever, revealed
large yaeba and a bright white smile.

North- You all enjoying my game? I wanted to let you know not to be alarmed. The world is going to
shake in a bit. The shaking, in this sense, is what normal games call “patch notes.” We’ve been asked for
a return button as well to farm while working! So, I like promoting health and wellness. Every step your
body takes after patch notes will count as one gald. If you decide to increase your heart rate through
conventional means, like exercise or sports, you will be rewarded with five times the amount of the total
steps. I’m sure that sounds a bit unfair for those that may be unable to walk, but you’ll be ten times the
gald for even attempting to move. Money is easily accessible now in this game. But…what if I could give
you something better than just in game currency? What about…Hmm… I don’t know…let’s make things
interesting! Every five gald pieces will pay a month’s worth of rent? No matter how expensive it is. We
have some exciting items coming to the game since we’re helping the real world. I’d be jealous if I didn’t
get to do something for MY world, right? So, we’re introducing legions, guilds and taverns for
information regarding boss and rare loot fights. That sounds fair! So, that’s that, lads and lasses. I think
we’ll do one more patch notes before the finale! I’ll show you all my face then! See…you…next time!

Scene- The screens all return to their scheduled channels as if the interruption didn’t happen to begin
with. As the screen pans up from the arm that was watching the conversation, Remi stares up at
everyone around within the street that all saw the message and stopped to listen to the content.
Tapping her ears, headphones appear within her ears, and she places her hands into her baggy
sweatpants while carrying her bag into a Gym.

Coach- Hey! Remi!! How are you doing today, Piston?

Remi- I’m feeling great, coach. I’ve been repeating what you said in my mind about my rotations and
drills. I want to open my style, starting today.

Coach- Open, huh? That sounds like no style I know. You study the greats, in regards to fundamentals,
but this one sounds like I need to get full bodied up! I’m excited to see what our champions got for us
today!

Remi- Don’t flatter me. These punches are in their trial state. I need your eyes. The only reason I’m
number 1 is because you’re numero uno, Hawkeye. That and you tore your ACL.
112

Coach- ah, you flatter me! Unlike you, I’ll live vicariously through your determination to be the badass
you are. You sweat leader vibes! I couldn’t do without every piece of you, Remi. What you bring to the
table, I could never imitate in the ring. On the fly, boasting or confident. I’m proud of our dynamic duo!

Scene- Remi smiles before she places her mouth guard.

Remi- Thanks, coach!

Scene- Hawkeye places his gear on from inside the ring. Slapping the mitts together, he stands in a
sideward stance and lifts one mitt and places another over his chest.

Hawkeye- Show me what you got, Piston!

Scene- Remi steps into the ring and smashes her mitts into one another twice relaying a concussive
sound before placing them up to her eyebrows in a manner of a small prayer before revealing her fiery
eyes. Stepping inward, she raises her left guard outward and her right wrist guard towards her forehead.
Hawkeye smiles.

Hawkeye- Oh? If I didn’t know any better, I see you’re trying to be strong on both sides. Come!

Scene- Remi Dempsey rolls inward before aiming for her targets upon her coaches body.

Hawkeye- Now…catch me.

Scene- Hawkeye begins to work the ring in a jumping stance in a circle around Remi. Slapping the mitts
to give his position up, Remi closes her eyes and listens to the footsteps and mitts. As he comes around
from her again, she leans into each of her successive punches, while following the footsteps.

Hawkeye- Open your eyes and follow me. Full throttle!

113

Scene- Remi opens her eyes and watches as Hawkeye leans forward with his mitts as his guard as he
goes on the offensive. Remi begins to Dempsey roll in place to catch the rhythm of Hawkeye’s pace
before throwing a left jab and a right kidney punch.

Hawkeye- Your breathing is great, but something is on your mind and it’s obstructing this opportunity
for you to succeed yourself. Fight!! Push!!

Scene- Flashbacks, after every punch of everything that had been accomplished so far with Remi and her
two friends. The final flashbacks were of Blue leaving an impression of a hero and Ray accepting the
friend request but telling her that they won’t be playing for a while. Hawkeye steps into an uppercut
from Remi who was gritting her teeth before deflecting the fist and knocking her in the nose with his
mitt dislocating her nose.

Remi- Agh!

Hawkeye- You’re thinking about what already happened, Remi! You’re distracted! It’s already happened.
What’s going to happen now? Right now. Every moment you train is for preparation for the future. Did
you lose someone or you being emotional?

Remi- Mother-

Hawkeye- I’d have never laid a blow on you, Remi. This form is good but you’re moving slow as hell. If
you knew you weren’t going to be able to punch this feeling out, why did you even step into the ring?
That’s the first rule, champion!

Scene- Hawkeye points to a rule board with a set of rules on it.

Hawkeye- No one can throw a punch or receive a punch hard enough to shake what’s out of your mind.
Step into the ring, clear. Two, this gym ain’t here for games or a new year’s resolution. Three, These
mitts are an extension of our progress. Each punch you felt, I practiced three hundred times a day. Four,
these rules are not an announcement. It’s a statement, like me. Five, Rules are what stopped me from
breaking you down.

Remi- Ugh!
114

Hawkeye- What’s really going on, Remi? Talk to me.

Scene- Hawkeye lifts Remi’s face with the mitt before slapping her nose, with the mitt, relocating it.

Remi- Pendejo!

Hawkeye- I can dislocate or break it and watch you grow up a lil more scarred than you already are!

Remi- Ugh!!

Hawkeye- Stop being dramatic. I’ve known you for years.

Remi- … Something happened with this kid and his guardian.

Hawkeye- Ah, a death…my condolences.

Remi- Listen, you get to ask what’s wrong, but I get to tell the entire story, uninterrupted, so I don’t lose
you. If you have questions, ask them. The next assumption ends practice at this Gym.

Hawkeye- You’re right. I apologize!

Remi- Something happened within an hour of leaving my side in the game we all play. I reached out to
the guardian, and he just basically said that the game is dumb and not worth playing anymore.

Hawkeye- And you think he’s lying?

Scene- Remi recalls the blank and lifeless expression when she met Ray and then the smile he had on his
face while he was chasing after Blue who was luring the Pterodactyl to a new home.
115

Remi- I know he is.

Hawkeye- I’m glad you finally made a friend you consider your equal.

Remi- What?

Hawkeye- If they’re nobody, you’d have stepped into the ring ready to get it. I know about some of the
roughest parts of your life that we creased and crisped up for you with your presence in and out of the
ring. What’s the real issue?

Remi- This kid has something about him. First off, he solos the first boss.

Hawkeye- The first boss?

Remi- Yes, it was this T-Rex.

Hawkeye- Wait, you’re in E-21?!

Remi- Yes, you watched?

Hawkeye- Bahahaha!! Remi, you’re Ruby!! Small world!

Remi- You watched?!

Hawkeye- That means the guy that made you blush after rescuing you. That what you into?
Superheroes? Haha- OOF!!

Scene- Remi kidney punches her coach.

Remi- Did you watch or are you in game?!

116

Hawkeye- *Wheeze* Hoi! Iseent *Wheeze*

Remi- Stop being dramatic!! I know you heard me the first time!

Hawkeye- I figured since you were being dramatic that I could too. Now that we’re both done, it’s not
your problem. They had one bad run with the game, and it changed their life and put it into perspective
for them.

Remi- Or more.

Hawkeye- Bah… I don’t know why I try to do the thing with you.

Remi- You mean the conversation where I’m open about myself and you tease and say it’s going to be
fine and that I’m “thinking like a kid” until I’m not and you go “Oh shit.” And I go “Yea, I’m glad I didn’t
let that pass by me.”? Yea, I just needed to know that you’d react the same way. Thanks, coach! I’ve got
to call today early and meet up with them.

Hawkeye- Raymond and Blue?

Remi- No, with Leeland and Rhys. It’s Raid day and I’ve got to get food before this. It’s the same routine
with those two. Next time, coach!

Scene- Remi waves at Hawkeye as she finishes packing her things and walks out of the gym. Rather than
pan the camera towards Remi, the camera shows the back of Hawkeye and someone walking up behind
him.

???- Look at you!! You’ve got this world down to science. Even found yourself a girlfriend! Was it all
worth it, Templar?

Hawkeye- …
117

???- oof… cold, per usual.

Hawkeye- Did you forget your place?

???- My place?

Hawkeye- The part you play is nowhere near me. The reason I’ve made it easy for you to communicate
with me is if something goes down.

???- You really have this holier than thou complex bad.

Hawkeye- What can I say… you’re the only one that truly makes me feel like a human.

???- That looks like it takes a lot out of you to compliment someone.

Scene- Hawkeye shakes the building violently enough to shatter all the glass windows and bulbs before
stopping in the gym as he turns to face the visitor.

Hawkeye- Do not play dumb with me, North!

Scene- The visitor grins and removes his cloak revealing North outside of E-21. As he swipes his hand
over his face…

North- Well, I’m so glad that that the big news is just available to everyone in the room! Besides… I don’t
remember you ever being able to beat me before this whole shebang.

Hawkeye- You’re not worth raising a hand here.

North- I’d believe you’d believe that if I kept you unmotivated. The only reason I appeared is because I
may have had to wipe that girl out.
118

Hawkeye-?!?

North- Think about it, before you get touchy feely with me… how did you know Raymond and Blue’s
Names? She did not say them once first. You warrior types think of nothing but battles and wars.

Hawkeye- …

North- I may know how to push a button or two, but don’t forget who I am in this either. I’ll take my
leave for today. I don’t want your protégé to think a burglar or some hoodlums came to rob her precious
coach’s gym. Clean up, will you, Templar? Oh yes, one more thing! I’ve got Smitty on a task for a day,
day and a half at best. Instead, I’ve got a small replacement to accompany you on your next mission.

Templar- What are you planning?

North- Come now… if I told you that’d make us friends, wouldn’t it? You made that clear we’d never be
friends. You need me though.

Seoung- You boys bickering?

Scene- Seoung appears from behind North introducing herself to Templar with a hungry smile.

North- For the time being, Seoung will be accompanying you while Smitty is on his mission, Templar.

Scene- North disappears from the gym. As that happens, Templar closes his eyes and takes a deep
breath. The broken glass recollects itself as he stares at Seoung who refused to stop grinning lustfully at
him. Templar stares her down before extending his arm, revealing his shield before swiping at the neck
of a duplicate Seoung behind him. Seoung crosses her arms over her stomach and squeezes tight.

Seoung- A real…man…

Scene- The scene switches to Rhys and Leeland talking outside within the gate of the establishment.
119

Leeland- So, it’s a new game and it’s already giving out halls and allowing people to join legions? Staff,
this game is rolling in big money!

Rhys- Mmm… something is off though.

Leeland- What could be so wrong about this?

Rhys- It’s… complicated.

Leeland- Complicated?

Remy- What he means is there’s a conspiracy theory that he’s piecing together in his mind.

Rhys- Hey, Remilia.

Remy- Don’t be gross, Rhys…

Leeland- Hey, Remy.

Remy- James.

Rhys- Well, you’re right about the conspiracy theory. I just can’t peace it together yet. Or I did. I’m not
sure.

Remy- You know, I chose to continue to let you lead because you really do have this overthinking thing
bad.

Rhys- I’m sorry…

120

Remy- It’s not a terrible thing. You just have this way of stumbling over yourself and getting mad about
why you made a reckless move even though it only cost you time and an experience.

Rhys- It cost me friendships as well.

Scene- Remy punches the top of Rhys’ head and steals a few of his fries and eats them.

Rhys- What the fuck, Remy?!

Remy- If you cost friendships, they weren’t really friends in the first place, were they?

Leeland- When are you two just going to get married?

Scene- Remy lifts her leg and kicks Leeland in the balls before taking a bite of Rhys’ burger.

Leeland- MY BILLIONS OF BABIES!!

Remy- I don’t date cowards. You’re extra annoying today, James. I’ll see you both online in 2 hours. I
skipped practice but I can catch the drift that we’d just be spending time together rather than getting
things done. I’ll be bringing a third of the money so make sure you have your parts. I want to be the first
legion to own a legion that can fill our ranks. I’m on recruiting duty. Get the message out that we’re
recruiting for PvPvE. And I’m only PvP’ing this time. I refuse to get behind. So, if you all are lacking DPS,
don’t come to me, ever.

Leeland- MY NUGGETS!

Remy- Stop being dramatic. I barely kicked you.

Leeland- YOU KICKED ME SO HARD, I CAN BARELY HEAR!

Remy- Ugh… Later.

121

Scene- Remy crosses her arms exiting the establishment entering E-21.

Leeland- SOMEONE CALL A HOSPITAL!! I THINK ONE IS SPLIT IN TWO!

Rhys- Are you ok?

Leeland- YOU’RE JUST NOW ASKING?!

Rhys- Remilia ate some of my food…

Leeland- FUCK THAT FOOD!! MY LINEAGE IS AT STAKE!

Rhys- I wonder why just mine… do you think?

Leeland- ISH!!

Rhys- Mmm… sorry.

Scene- The scene switches back to Seoung lying on the floor under templar trembling with pleasure.
Reaching out towards him, he stares at Seoung with disgust.

Seoung- Why won’t you satisfy me? Am I not worthy?

Templar- Your entire trick is flawed.

Scene- Seoung’s Hands, legs then head with a long neck appeared around Templar who lost the face of
disgust and switched to agitation, closing his eyes.
122

Seoung- Come now, sweety… don’t make such a face. You’re too handsome. I want to experience this
for as long as I can.

Templar- This is but a cheap imitation of sin.

Seoung- Oh stop it… you’re going to make me lose myself around your body.

Templar- You’re a liar and this façade pulls no weight here. Dispel it and I promise not to kill you.

Seoung- North taught me so much about this world. About you. About my domain. How tight you are. I
just want to loosen you up just a bit. Can’t I, Please?

Templar- I won’t ask again.

Seoung- Don’t you see that even if you break, I win. I want this… rough me up. Ravage me!

Templar- S’vah Kiortuva!

Scene- Templar opens his eyes and mouth, revealing light. Lifting his head, he casts his glare across the
room, and with it, sliced Seoung in three dispelling the domain simultaneously. Templar looks down at
his own hands and grips his palms together before closing his eyes.

Seoung- I-I’m mime My muh…

Templar- Rest in Heaven.

Seoung- I’m COMINNNNNNNNNNNNG!!!!!

Scene- Seoung connects her body parts back together but does not properly reattach them. Twisting
upon the floor, she wraps her body around Templar constricting him in place.
123

Seoung- And to know that there exists such a delicacy as this all this time! Remaining celibate all these
years will prove worth it with you! Ravage me! Leave no part of my body unexplored!! Come onto me,
Daedalus!! I am yours!!

Templar-!?!

Seoung- North may be the smartest, but you’re proving to be a real dumb one, angel.

Templar- Who… are you?

Seoung- Oh, come now… I couldn’t let you kids have the fun you planned to have here all alone! I
wanted to have some fun of my own. I even sent Rhythm to deal with Goimon before it all began. I
mean, if you got to create the army that you all could have truly had serving, you might have really
stood a chance against me. Against us, rather. I unleashed a tiny bit of a monster with a tiny bit of a
consequence on my part. I mean, if it weren’t for you, he’d have ruined the budding process of our
sweet little boy. Maybe even killed him. That’s where you and I align.

Templar- I could never ally myself with something this corrupted!

Seoung- Corrupted?! And here I thought I was telling the truth. You obviously can’t seem to read hearts
so you wouldn’t understand a woman’s goals, dreams or aspirations.

Templar- You’re mad.

Seoung- Oh, I dealt away with that emotion with my first marriage! Trust me, clear of the mad. All
meanings of it. It ruins my skin, you know… But you can always be my little side fling! No strings at all. I’ll
never ever bother you but this one time. In fact, if you do, you’ll even complete my little trinity.

Templar- Trinity?

Seoung- Oh, come now… I’ve given you so many hints. A woman should never reveal her secrets. But I
tell you what… if you let me play with you a bit longer… a bit closer… I’ll be whoever you want, answer
124

whatever question you want me to and do it with a pleasant smile on my face. I’ll even sit up on all
fours, naked and tongue out, and answer whatever pet name you want to give me.

Scene- Templar emits a shockwave freeing himself from Seoung’s grasp.

Templar- You’re not human…

Seoung- Honey, I’m authentic with that statement. You’re just too young to understand what could have
been.

Templar- The situation still stands. I will not align with you. You’re strong but you’re in my way.

Seoung- Again with taking my lines. I’m starting to love you less and less the more you talk. Are you
packing? I’m sure that’s the only way that you’re going to ever satisfy me at this point.

Templar- Listen, Wench…

Scene- Seoung’s hair covers her face as she reattaches her body together and stares intently into
Templar’s eyes.

Seoung- There it is. It exists in all three of you. You’re no longer worthy. Because I’m a vicious little
woman, I’m going to take my leave. I know when I can take things a bit too far. Know this, however…

Scene- Seoung lifts her hair from her face showing just her eyes. Caught in her glare, Templar takes a
spear through his face, throat and heart.

Seoung- I’ve been going easy from the start, and I plan to get even. Now, here comes the best part…

Scene- Templar’s lifeless body stood there, spewing blood from the openings of them. Seoung walks up
to it and grabs the shoulder with her left hand and leans into the ear and whispers.
125

Seoung- Wake up…

Templar-!?!

Scene- Templar opens his eyes in fear staring at North who had removed his cowl and was incredibly
close staring into his eyes.

North- How wonderful it must feel to truly feel human and alive, Daedalus? Mother’s gift is
extraordinary, isn’t it? Isn’t it?!

Templar- M-mother? Then…

North- Yes, he’s got it!! You never leave a child to do what a mother needs to anyway. I get to enjoy the
game I spent so much work on. That’s the whole celebration of patch note day. But you ruined your plan
when you showed weakness to a side character. Character growth is needed, but only in the way it was
planned. You’ve broken your oath.

Templar- I’m here for my own goals and dreams. Just like everyone in Carpe Lux is.

North- Look how high and mighty he’s not now! You know, I’ve seen a video game like this once. Guy
kills the love of his life accidentally and becomes an enigma throughout worlds. Are you looking to get
the first shot at the guy? I can assure you, you’re behind even me.

Templar- I think that’s the problem that’s always been.

North- Hmm?

Templar- Imagine being bitter over the inevitable.

North- Inevitable?
126

Templar- I’m not here under my own pretenses with trivial matters like a woman. The more warriors,
the better. You’re hung up on something that you can’t control.

North- You know I can never tell the difference between pride and servitude with you types. It’s like…

Templar- You’ve seen and swore allegiance to it? Who did you see, again, North?

North- Tsk…

Templar- All of this is within control.

East- Oh, come now, sweety… this doesn’t sound fun at all!

North- Mother…

East- So, if everything is within expectations and under control, it doesn’t matter how much we wreak
havoc, right?

Templar- …

East- Then that settles it. We’ll even destroy this world. None of these people are necessary. We’ll face
them as is.

North- We need cannon fodder if we’re going to get a hit in. The final boss is terrifying, it would seem.

East- So, let’s do the inevitable then!

North- Mother?

Scene- East walks behind North and turns North’s face to face Templar.
127

East- North, honey, would you like to kill Daedalus’ girlfriend, or shall I?

Templar- …!

North- I’m not sure why, but you always satisfy me, Mother.

East- Aww!! You flatter me!!

Templar- Are we done here? I have a game to enjoy.

East- Run along now, Daedalus. I’m sure you realize, by now, but we’re aware of your coup. Goimon is in
AR with Rhythm. These forces will be used by us. Whether you will or not.

Templar- Yep.

Scene- Templar grabs his shield tight and slices it downwards opening E-21 and walking through it. The
gate closes behind it afterwards.

North- I want to watch you do it.

East- Hmm?

North- That girl. Just seeing his face light up when you said you’d kill her like that makes me feel so alive.

East- You’re just so adorable, North! I’ll be sure to do it and make sure you get to see it up close and
personally!

North- This sounds beyond exciting. Do your best not to make me wait too long.

Scene- East transforms to the amber eyed boy that had been staring at Ruby from before.
128

East- I don’t plan on it!

Chapter 8- The Mission

Scene- Pterodactyl’s soaring over the clouds dip underneath them revealing not only the forest but the
clearing where they were flying to above a waterfall. Falling into the forest, Smitty lay on a tree branch
twirling a ninja star as if it were a fidget spinner.

Smitty- Sitting here killing NPC’s must be the most boring trivial mission I’ve ever been on. I’d rather be
fighting alongside Daedalus or with Xiao, even. Ugh… I don’t even remember asking how long this was
going to be. Just that I need to get captured which is already bs in and of itself. They’d be lucky I get to
exercise anything at all. How many successors have been found? Where is Goimon if I had to get his
brother? Why is everything just so fucked up? It’s like… oh fuck… I know what’s wrong…!

Scene- Smitty sits up and pockets his ninja star again.

Smitty- No matter what I never got to release my steam. You have my apologies, NPC’s…

Scene- The camera pans behind Smitty displaying dozens of dead bodies draping over tree branches or
impaled by them.

Smitty- I’ve got to find Xiao. He’s smart but he’s dumb. If we lose him before this, I don’t think even
Goimon could boost us up enough when we’re done with the job.

Ruby- I don’t see you completing ANY job killing OUR NPC’s!

Smitty- Hmmm?

Scene- Ruby throws a punch at the temple of Smitty that gets dodged with his neck only.

Smitty- Man, that shit was slow… the fuck?

129

Scene- Ruby switches her center and follows up with a roundhouse kick.

Smitty- I get why I’m bored with you. You’re human.

Scene- Smitty extends his opposite hand towards the pressure point at the back of her leg and then
punching her in the nose pushing her back into another tree.

Smitty- We don’t have time for child’s play. If this is the best you can muster, I may as well take you out
now.

Scene- A blade of wind cut the limb off the tree on which Smitty was resting on. Smitty frowns, kicking
the limb perpendicular to himself and stopping it with his knuckles. Afterwards, he scans around the
entire area looking for the next advance. Seeing nothing, he reaches behind from above his head and
pulls himself upwards just as Ruby punches through the tree aiming for his chest. Continuing the flip,
and to reduce the momentum of his descent, into a kick from the top side of the limb into the back of
Ruby, he reaches for his kunai and pierce one above his feet as a grip. Staring at 10 people, including
Ruby who had recovered from his attack.

Smitty- Numbers do nothing in this. I want you all to know this. Especially if they’re going to be needed.
What type of mission is this, East?

Ruby- You’re surrounded! Make this easy on us and just come in to get interrogated.

Smitty- You brought numbers because you were unaware of how many of the enemy there were.
There’s still just me and you think you can speak to me any way after being punched in the face and
having a tree branch kicked into your back? I’ll snap your necks.

Scene- Smitty retrieves his hands kunai out of the tree and throws it at the crowd below him before
crouching into his bottom kunai and then disappearing into the center of the squad. Staring at all ten
faces.

Smitty- 3…
130

Scene- Ruby responds first, turning into him and throwing a punch before Smitty disappeared again.
Reappearing behind one, he stabs his kunai into the spine of a mage slamming it and him downward
causing yet another distraction for him to disappear from while their eyes responded to the
assassination. Smitty appears in front of the face of their sword master. Nervous, they attempt a sword
stroke to where he cut off their arm and completed the stroke, cutting off their head before casting a
sign, creating a shadow bomb.

Ruby- BACK-TO-BACK, ON ME! FIND MY VOICE!

Smitty- That’s not going to do anything at all. In fact, I don’t think I appreciate your optimism…!

Scene- Smitty runs at Ruby through the smoke and is met with Val and Maria that stood in front of her.
Val aimed low at Smitty while Maria met from above with an Axe kick.

Smitty- …fast or fluke?

Scene- Smitty attempted to disappear again but was stopped mid shadow step by Val.

Smitty-?!?

Val- I’ll meet you here, every time but you might want to be careful. My wife’s even faster.

Smitty- Assassins?

Maria- You missed your queue!

Smitty- ah…!

Scene- Maria appears from above with a flying kick downwards at Smitty’s head. Narrowly escaping the
kick, Smitty dodges away from them both. As the kick hit the ground, the momentum of it was reduced
pushing it upward and clearing the shadow bomb.
131

Smitty- They’re on that level, ah? Child’s play, despite the odds.

Val- You said three, Assassin. You made the same mistake twice! Fulfill your mission and get out.

Smitty- You don’t get to talk to me that way.

Val- Because the odds aren’t in our favor. We know. Fulfill your duty and get out. You have a role to
play.

Smitty-!!!

Ruby- DO NOT LET THIS GUY ESCAPE!! HE’S MURDERED TENS OF US!

Maria- I can assure you, he’s killed no one, yet.

Ruby- Are you two delusional?!

Scene- Smitty straightens his frowned face and sucked his teeth at Val and Maria. He flash steps behind
a healer and twirls their head to face the other way.

Smitty- You two and I are not done!

Daedalus- Actually, you are!

Smitty- Dae…Templar?!

Daedalus- 3-minute rush!!

Scene- Daedalus grips Smitty’s head and slams it into the ground creating a crater from where he
originally stood.
132

Smitty- Urk!

Daedalus- I need you captured for a bit!

Ruby- H-Hey!

Scene- Daedalus releases his wings, covering his face and flying high into the sky. Ruby covers her face
from the gust of wind of the takeoff, staring at him as she looks back down at the assassin she
attempted to capture.

Ruby- What’s with that guy? He’s not a part of our legion. There’s no bounty system set in this game, is
there?

Maria- Ruby, we need to shackle every finger apart from one another and cross braid shackle his legs.

Val- As quickly as possible!

Ruby- Whoa, whoa, whoa… I’m not sure how you new recruits do things in your old legion but they’re a
person. They’ll get their free trial and be walked by Merlin.

Maria- Merlin?

Merlin- You called?

Scene- A storm of smoke formed from the ground revealing a silver haired, gold eyed magician.

Merlin- Have we found the assassin that was killing off our men?
133

Ruby- Layer your spell with some form of weight to it, Merlin. He’s incredibly fast and won’t hesitate to
find a way to escape.

Merlin- That sounds like one hell of a specimen. May I look?

Scene- Merlin peeks over the shoulder of Val and Maria and is quickly alarmed.

Merlin- A fine specimen indeed… I’ll be able to get back to the hall in twenty minutes’ time. When it
comes to the weight, I’m not sure if he’ll be able to carry himself. I won’t be distracted to cast a spell
either.

Ruby- Understood!

Merlin- After losing three of our troops, I want to reassure you that I don’t need to be escorted home.
You need all the help you can get so be on your way.

Ruby- I know your skill, Merlin, and thank you so much for being here on such short notice for this
assault.

Merlin- My pleasure, ma’am…

Scene- Maria stares at Merlin while he bows to Ruby then looks back at Val who smiled and nodded his
head.

Maria- We’ll be on our way then!

Ruby- Oh, Val and Maria! Thank you so much for defending me in that attack.

Val- Yes, and apologies for showing up and showing our way out of the door! Our son also plays this
game, and we must make sure that he doesn’t cause too much havoc!
134

Ruby- You both have a son?! That’s so cute!

Leeland- Be sure to keep him away from Ruby. She’s a bit of a shotac-

Scene- Ruby punches Leeland in the face and pushing him downwards into the ground.

Ruby- WE DON’T KNOW THESE PEOPLE AND THOSE TYPES OF JOKES AREN’T FUNNY TO EVERYONE!

Leeland- Gack!

Maria- We do appreciate the compliment but I’m not even sure if Blue is interested in women yet or
not.

Ruby- Blue?!

Leeland- Your son is the kid that kill stole the first boss in this game?!

Val- Kill stole?

Ruby- Don’t mind him. His ego is still bruised that a child took him down while he should’ve been on
guard. Regardless, if your kid is Blue, you should know what happened to him! He and that other guy
was supposed to come back to base after they dealt with something. What happened?

Val- …

Maria- It’s a bit too personal to talk about at this moment.

Ruby- I understand! You owe me nothing and I’m sure that when you’re ready, you may tell me. Just
know that, even though you two have one another, you’re not alone in this. Capturing this assassin
couldn’t have been done without you here.
135

Merlin- He’s skilled, sure, but his flaw is within what he believes is a flawless execution.

Scene- Merlin walks up to Smitty who had begun to regain consciousness.

Smitty- Xiao…? What’s… going on?

Scene- Merlin points at both hands, feet and mouth of Smitty creating shackles that not only weighed
him down into the earth but prevented him mouthing off.

Merlin- It’s about time that you all get going, right? We’re all on someone else’s schedule, am I right?

Maria- We’ll be on our way.

Ruby- When you speak to your son next, let him know that I admire his pursuit towards peace in all
things and the self-reflection he forced me to look at.

Scene- Maria turns to Val and then back to Maria smiling big with a tear in her eye.

Maria- You have no idea how much that meant to me. Thanks.

Scene- Maria and Val disappear from the scene. Leeland sits up and rubs his head.

Leeland- I don’t get it at all.

Ruby- You don’t get a lot of things, Leeland. What is it this time?

Leeland- That guy that just flew off. He did his best to hide his face, but I remember meeting him with
this very same assassin.
136

Ruby- That doesn’t make sense. I’ve been with you this whole time and I don’t remember even seeing
his back.

Leeland- Carpe Lux.

Merlin- Carpe Lux?

Ruby- ugh…I should’ve known better than to just ask…

Merlin- Who or what is Carpe Lux if I may ask?

Ruby- In all the co-op games that we’ve played, there has been this group of six people that always
maintained the best marks in the game. They were very well organized, and we were never even close
to providing competition.

Merlin- They seem like a friendly bunch then!

Ruby- Their captain and ace were responsible for their teams actions. Even when the game’s developers
watched replay after replay, they had to reassure thousands that these six were all legit.

Merlin- That seems frustrating. Do you believe them to be better than you or?

Ruby- Better might not be the right word. When you have a bond like that, it’s almost unreal or too good
to be true.

Leeland- Even with Rhys’ and his Scribe abilities, we’re not as clean or crisp or any of that.

Merlin- You just must get better then.

Leeland- You’re slacking on your training… is that what you’re telling us?
137

Merlin- I’m merely saying that you’re still looking above like you don’t have climbing to do. Don’t ever
settle for second best. You either are or you aren’t.

Leeland- Listen, I get it. But it’s not so simple as the power of friendship like you see in cartoons. This is
about being your biggest self. And at that point, still standing for what you stand for today after
understanding where it came from and how you grew because of it.

Ruby- No one has time for a monologue from a second-rate guardian.

Merlin- He speaks from the heart like a colleague of mine. It’s admirable.

Leeland- Thank y-

Merlin- But it’s also nauseating because you’re not in any position to change any of this. You have no
real power. Big words. Little power.

Leeland- Why you…?!

Ruby- We’re ready to move out, regardless. Our friends have been placed safely on a makeshift carriage.
We’ll see you when you return, Merlin.

Leeland- This ain’t over! Especially when you get back. You owe me a duel!

Merlin- Pfft…! Haha! I take it back. You’re nothing like my friend. He welcomes a challenge, sure, but it’s
never just some petty squabble when he does things. It’s as a full-blown man. A fledgling of him.

Scene- Leeland begins to walk away but turns back to Merlin and pulls his eyelid down and sticks his
tongue out at him.

Merlin- As for you…

138

Scene- Merlin kneels and undoes the mouthpiece of Smitty.

Merlin- Would you like to tell me why you were captured?

Smitty- He said I needed to be captured for a bit.

Merlin- He?

Smitty- Templar.

Merlin- I must have just missed him then! I was wondering how it could have happened in the first
place. Well, I’ll have to see to it that you follow orders then!

Smitty- …

Merlin- Don’t worry, Assassin. I have no intention of experimenting with you. We’ll just be walking back
to base, and you’ll be interrogated as humane as possible.

Smitty- …

Scene- Merlin points back at Smitty’s mouth and places a seal over it again before lifting him up with
magic.

Merlin- Walk… Today is way too beautiful for your clanging and all this outside noise.

Scene- Merlin keeps their distance and a spell pre-casted at the back of Smitty.

Merlin- Each weight on you will apply 250 lbs. of pressure the moment that they move up, so don’t go
trying anything funny.
139

Smitty- …

Scene- Smitty glares and then looks to the right and at the top left before walking towards home.

Scene- The camera remains watching them walk off into the forest. Coming from the shadows, Maria
and Val appear standing in their footsteps.

Maria- They know why we’re here.

Val- Wherever here is, yes, they do. Did he look at you, as well? I felt his intent.

Maria- He’s even worse than Khan.

Val- Needing to be captured. Ruby’s not a threat. Neither is Leeland. Rhys?

Maria- As they said, they’re entirely codependent. When they’re together, it’s beautiful, but still needs
work. This is bigger than all of us.

Val- What do you suggest?

Maria- They’re moving their pieces. Whether it’s Shue or Carpe Lux, the game is about to start.

Val- This would be so much easier if we could just be honest with people. Like “Hey, I feel this weird vibe
coming from you. I don’t think we’re allies” and we can just… I don’t know, without exploiting ourselves
for any further information, level the playing field. But no…that starts fights. Fights are bad. Waa..

Maria- Val, be serious…

140

Val- I am. That’s the problem. The only choice we have is to wait for them to move. If we are to
interrogate him, we’ll have to do it without Ruby, Rhys or Leeland’s help. Atop of that, we have an eye
over us with Merlin. So, at any point in time, either he can escape or be helped to escape. He’s ill-
tempered but he’s got sense to him. When I stopped him from aiming for Ruby, he clicked his tongue
and took the other one’s life.

Maria- So, you plan to use his humanity against him?

Val- We haven’t gotten a chance to really get into the trivial things about this game. Maria, you and I are
assassins, no?

Maria- Val, can you please…

Val- Maria, I’m here with you! Listen to me! We’re both assassins, are we not?

Maria- … yes.

Val- Look at your status.

Scene- Maria opens her menu and went to her profile information displaying not only her name but
class information.

Maria- Assistant?

Val- Mine is Magician. It made more sense when I applied my charm and flowers popped up in my hand.

Maria- So he’s…

Val- Yes… he’s the only assassin in this game. We have what were born and bled into, but those are just
added stats in this. So, we’ll need to learn a new trick or two.
141

Scene- Maria looks at Val and punches him, lightly, in the chest.

Maria- That’s all you had to say in the first place!

Val- I apologize, little one. I still must work on being understood better.

Scene- Val kisses and hugs Maria as the scene blacks out.

Chapter 9- Fledglings

Scene- The story begins again with a child Shue stood in front of Khan in their practice Gi. Shue,
breathing heavily, charges his father straightforward before forcing an after image to jump at Khan while
taking his back with a roundhouse kick. Shifting his eyes, Khan blocks the kick with his left forearm and
then punches Shue’s kneecap inward before grabbing his Gi and headbutting him and kicking him into
the corner of the dojo.

Shue- AHHHHH!!! EeeAHHH!!!!

Khan- Too vulnerable. Fix your leg and get back up.

Shue- Please!! The night! I just need the rest of the ni-

Khan- YOU DO NOT GET A NIGHT! IF YOU WERE TO BE ATTACKED RIGHT NOW, YOU WOULD BE KILLED! I
DON’T NEED THE IMAGE OF A WEAK SON DYING TO A WEAK ENEMY TO BE IN MY BRAIN A DAY! GET UP
OR I’LL GET YOU UP MYSELF!

Shue- *Hic* Ugh… I…

Khan- PUSH PASSED YOUR WEAKNESS. I DIDN’T BREAK IT!

142

Scene- Shue attempted to pull at the inverted leg that had gotten pushed too far through his tears.
Holding his breath, he attempts to pull it back upward and couldn’t go through the pain.

Shue- I can’t!

Khan- Of course you can’t! YOU’RE NOT EVEN TRYING!!

Shue- I am!!

Khan- So, I’ll have to be the one to fix it then?

Shue-?!! NO!!

Khan- That night you wanted? You have 1 minute. Fix it, stand back up and bow to me before we
continue, or I fix it.

Shue- Ah!!

Scene- Dramatically, Shue ignored his breathing and began yanking as hard as he could while his father
began to walk towards him.

Shue- Mom…! Please…Where are you?! I need you!

Scene- Frantically pulling his leg, Khan stopped in front of Shue glaring down at him.

Khan- Twenty…seconds…left.

Scene- Shue stops and smiles at his arms.

Shue- I’m so weak… No one’s here to help. But you won’t ever leave me will you, father?
143

Khan- Hmm?

Shue- I get it now… I get it now… I get it… she left because I was a burden. To her… to the one thing that
mattered to me… I thought we felt the same. Hahaha!! Fix it, dad.

Scene- Khan frowned even more than he previously did before crouching down.

Khan- I don’t like kicking weak links while they’re down. That last thought that you thought. What was
it? You came in, loud and clear.

Shue- What?

Khan- DO NOT WHAT ME, BOY!

Scene- Khan grips his son’s leg with one hand and pulls it up. Shue, attempting to cry out, was gripped by
the mouth and nose by his father.

Khan- IF YOU DON’T PASS OUT, I’LL ACKNOWLEDGE YOU, BOY!! BREATHE THIS PAIN!!

Shue- MMF!!! AMMMFFF!!!

Khan- PUSH THROUGH IT!! YOU HAVE SOME OF MY BLOOD IN YOU!! FEEL THE FEAR!! FEEL THE PAIN!!
FEEL THE WEAKNESS!! LET IT DISAPPEAR, BOY!!

Shue- The pain… it hurts… so bad…but… what does being acknowledged by my father look like? Don’t
pass out… don’t pass out, Shue… for you! For mom…! No… for me!

Scene- Shue stopped his wincing at the pain and then looked at his father as his father looked at him.
144

Khan- I like that face, boy!

Scene- Khan removes his hand from Shue’s mouth and extends his hand out to him.

Khan- Let me show you how to focus it all. With every strike, I’ll beat the lesson into you.

Scene- Shue looks down and then leans on his good leg and side before pushing himself up and standing
up to meet his father’s eyes.

Shue- I will surpass you. The day that I succeed, I want you to know that I’ll use all my weakness on you
first.

Khan- An Avenger! There’s my boy!

Shue- I’m not… I’m not your boy…

Khan- …

Shue- I stood. I can fight. Without your help.

Khan- You function as if I’m any happier than you are that you’re my son. I have no intention of letting
you get killed by the enemy.

Shue- Is that what this is? This entire thing is survival of the fittest?

Khan- Did you think I enjoyed beating my son? That’s a bit sick, no?

Shue- Then why do you do this?

Khan- We do not have time for this…

145

Shue- THEN MAKE TIME!! IT’S ONE QUESTION!! JUST ONE!!

Khan- You’re the most disrespectful piece of me. The part that enjoyed being a teenager until their
family was killed off by a rival clan. You’re more than just my son. You’re the key to the lineage
continuing.

Shue- So, formalities…

Khan- I’m not done with answering your question. Shut up, boy.

Shue- …

Khan- I don’t get to come off this path but that doesn’t make me any less ignorant of the truth. Your
look. When you smiled and looked up, did you surrender to death, me or did you sacrifice someone in
your mind?

Shue- Ah… I was thinking about mom.

Khan- Hahaha!! You weren’t thinking of your mom, you liar… she died in your eyes! Right? And I’m alive,
am I not? I’m here and alive. You have no one to look up to correct?

Shue- …

Khan- Then look up to yourself. No one wants to be a liability or burden to anyone in this world. If that’s
the way that it happens, then you have two choices. Prove to yourself that they made the wrong choice
or prove to them that they made the wrong choice. If you prove it to yourself, it’s much more fulfilling.

Shue- You’re talking from a high place.

Khan- A place you’re not even close to obtaining yet scoffing at it. You could easily surpass me, and you
don’t because you’re a disrespectful and ungrateful brat. You want things fixed for you instead of fixing
146

them yourself. You don’t want problems, but you don’t want to fix them now that they’re here. That’s
why you’re not only a child but child minded. You’re looking at this through the perspective of a radical
victim. Even if you are the victim, does knowing that information feel or look better on the inside or out?
No? So, get your ass up. When the opportunity presented itself for me to avenge my parents, not one of
the rival clan exists to this day. You’re not a child anymore, Shue! I acknowledge you, today, as a man.
MY son!

Shue- I’ll cling to this part of me forever and make sure I beat you at my best.

Scene- Khan stands up and is still staring at his child who had begun to run at him to hug him. Shue
opening his eyes, smiling big at Khan was met with a kick to his left ribs and slid a bit towards another
corner of a dojo.

Khan- We don’t do that.

Shue- That kick was…light?

Khan- We go again.

Scene- Shue stood up and faced his father, leaning into previously kicked in leg. Finishing the stream of
tears, he keeps the smile on his face and stares at Khan who still slightly had a frown on his face.

Shue- Yes, father!

Scene- Shue wakes up from his dream in his bed with a tear in his eye. Raising up, he pushes the women
on both sides of him from his arms and sits up leaning into the edge of the front of the bed.

Shue- Family sure is a funny thing… I owe my parents all of this. And the only way that I can repay that
favor is to take them out myself.

Woman #1- Who are you talking to, baby?

147

Shue- … you received a wonderful night. You can take your leave now. You and your friend.

Woman #1- Uh…ok? It’s not like I wanted to be here anyway.

Shue- You smell like a pig. You sniffed everything of mine like the gold digger you are. Stay feeding from
the bottom.

Woman #1- I’d be hurt if you weren’t the ugly bottom feeder I fed. No wonder you don’t have a woman
in your life.

Woman #2- What’s going on?

Shue- You two are leaving.

Woman #2- Oh, ok!

Woman #1- Ok?!

Shue- You’re really fighting for this. She gets it. You don’t. You’re playing a role. Do you want to blame
me for popping your daydream bubble? That’s fine. Do it while you’re packing your shit.

Woman #1- You’re a misogynist.

Shue- No, I’m honest and real with myself. Don’t project your emotions and patterns onto me. I didn’t
do that to you, did I?

Woman #2- Let’s just go. We had fun. Thank you so much for inviting us!

Shue- The pleasure is mine. I’ll be sure to invite you again sometime.
148

Woman #1- You’re just like the rest!

Shue- You’d make me call the lord’s name out in vain if I believed in them. The “rest,” as you refer me
to, are liars. You’re used to going to a club, right? You’ve even fallen prey a time or two too many. The
posers that try to be people like where I’m at. This isn’t a financial status either. This is more realistic
than anything. You view it as an opinion because you were invited to my home. You saw what you could
have, but who you are? Prostitute or not, your attitude is shit. You’re too callous for this type of gig. I
shouldn’t have to feel to call the police officers or have you escorted out by force. But I can tell you how
I got here. My father beat it into me, and my mother made me sacrifice things that didn’t matter in this
world. This conversation may overwhelm someone like you because you’re used to someone consoling
your feelings. Your feelings, I do not care for. You are as disposable, to me, as the tissue paper that
wipes my ass. But now that’s just me being mean, right? NOW, I’m a jerk, right? So, I want you to
understand that I apologize from the deepest parts of my heart.

Woman #1- You finally got to the point and apologized. Well, I forg-

Shue- For not giving a single FUCK…. what you think. Now, get the fuck out of here.

Sarah- You know, you don’t have to be that mean to them. They don’t get that you understand.

Woman # 1- Who are you? His lover?

Sarah- Ha!

Shue- How did it feel to help ease a burden of his?

Sarah- I didn’t do it for him. I did it because no human deserves to be treated like that.

Shue- So you’re playing Goddess?

Sarah- Not a chance in hell. My moral compass is too human to be a goddess. I used to think places like
this would be fun to be at when I was a little girl. Make some scratch from some unhappy miserable
149

man. You give him what he wants… to feel like a king… and then you collect cash and maintain the good
rapport. But even dumb me could never. We worked hard.

Shue- We?

Sarah- My higher self! I’m above most of this life bullshit. But if I can even the score, for anyone but
myself, I’ll do that.

Shue- So it was because you were selfish then?

Sarah- No more, no less.

Shue- Well, I’m glad you were able to do the good deed for your ego. You look like you have a question
on your mind though.

Sarah- Your family… I saw everything. The whole situation. It’s like your brother just found out about
who you are.

Shue- Your point?

Sarah- Does he have to die too?

Shue- Did that look like I was going to kill him to you?

Sarah- Shue, it was beyond rough…

Shue- Yes, in your world, where blood, sweat and tears are free to make a choice, that’s what rough
looks like. He’s my brother and I’m not my father. Those kicks were light. If they weren’t, your magic
would’ve stopped me from delivering the final blow.
150

Sarah- About that… that’s not my ability. I’m a healer. Both Ray and I received what’s called a one up in
this game.

Shue- So, if it’s not you, then who?

North- It’s a rule of mine.

Woman #1- Ahhhh!!

Shue- North… first things first, I got so lost in this selfish conversation that I forgot you haven’t left. Why
are you still here? Your money’s already in your T.E.C.

Woman #1- Asshole!

Shue- Do you genuinely believe these creatures produce the proper results for you?

North- For little old me? I’ve honestly been thinking about it. To you, they may be annoying, but to
others, their purpose is quite complex. Without them, they’d never reach certain heights.

Sarah- Then you’ve programmed them yourself?

North- Clever girl! You owe me one. I think I’ll take one life from you.

Sarah- What?! They’re not human!

North- And you’re choosing to react on an animalistic impulse such as destroying something that can
just be ignored or uninvited?

Shue- What I want is beyond your understanding.

151

North- Uh… I’m the creator of this place. I think I might know what it is that you want. With that being
said, I need them gone when I call the mark.

Shue- Even if you did hire the hit, it’s all the same to me. Where’s the loss in this?

North- Loss?

Shue- You wouldn’t speak up to me about what I want if it didn’t come from some form of personal gain.

North- Ah, I get it now. Some hidden agenda or motive, right? No, nothing like that. Just assassins killing
assassins for me. Your parents are terribly made for one another. I want you to receive the most blissful
kill that will put your mind at ease rather than regret when you take their last breath from them.

Shue- … You’re fooling no one.

North- Well, there goes my attempting to bend the truth in my favor. Ah well! That’s all the time I have
for today, either way. I’ve got a meeting I need to be at.

Shue- 2 wastes of space.

North- See, you didn’t even have to say that…

Shue- You don’t scare me, Sangh.

North- Sangh?

Shue- It doesn’t matter what your game is. You should’ve never blessed me with my gift.

North- See, now I can’t even play along like a good little boy anymore. I’d have to acknowledge you, a
flea, as a threat. I gave you your ability so that you could feel as strong as you could for as long as you
can. You’re a trillionaire but what does that even mean to you? You don’t seem happy after working so
152

hard in the real world. So, rather than retire and chase this place from where you believe it came, you’re
continuing to work! Well, don’t you worry! I’ve relieved you of your duty, Shue Takatsuki.

Shue- Is that so?

North- It is! You’ve been so busy that you didn’t hear about my patch notes.

Shue- I scanned them. They influence nothing for my corporation.

North- Mmm… see, that’s where you’re wrong. I mean… time’s a ticking. How many people do you really
think are going to want to continue to work after being told that they can get their paycheck paid by just
having fun playing a game?

Shue- Not as many as you’d like to believe. Some people have been so brainwashed to believe that they
must work that they’ll lose their minds if they decided to take the leap they’re already financially
prepared to jump for. From home or in my place, I doubt I lose the money you think I care about.

North- After paying everyone’s 104, you’ll have a company that’ll be unable to run on its own. How do
you expect to get by with your penthouse and whores?

Shue- These external things are something you’re projecting onto me.

North- Oh? And how is that?

Shue- That’s the thing, Sangh. You’re the creator of this whole thing and you still can’t compare to my
level of thinking. That’s why you’ll never be them.

North- Be who?

Shue- Come now, North… you’re obviously a child in a grown man’s body screaming out for help. You
feel the need to be humbled by intelligence, because everything else doesn’t have a proper place in this
world.
153

North- I don’t think you’re coming in clear for me. Are you threatening me here?

Shue- Threat would imply that I’d have both the intent and capability.

North- Then?

Shue- I’m promising.

North- And what good is your promise here, Shue Takatsuki? You can’t even afford a hit, at this point.
Not looking at your phone, this entire time, has cost you millions.

Shue- Our God…! You can really get to talking, can’t you? Seek some therapy, kiddo. Life is bigger than
you’ve imagined it to be, pea brain.

North- I’ve been more than gracious to you, Shue. I don’t think you need the lives I gave Sarah.

Sarah- Why are you including me in this?! What if I need to save someone?!

Shue- Sarah, he’s only going to take one more. He knows that I won’t let you die if you’re my lifesaver.

North- Do you see ho-

Shue- How stupidly fucking predictable you sound? That’s why I told you, Pea Brain. I’m promising you,
right now, you don’t get the world or true human thoughts. I may have been raised by my terrible
father, but I was raised. You were taught. You’re someone’s pet in this propaganda we call life. Beneath
human. A catalyst if you will.

North- …
154

Scene- North removes his hood and grins maniacally at Shue.

North- I’m not a fighter, Mr. Takatsuki. I do understand that I’m the brains of this outfit. You’ve knocked
me off the chair I wanted to be here, but I get it now. You don’t need anyone’s help, correct?

Shue- Is that what I sa-

North- And so it is with this that I’ve created a new law. I’ve taken all three lives. You don’t deserve my
grace. This is the time where dad disciplines son. When you swear your allegiance to me, I’ll give you
one more but none other than that. I don’t need you having cavities. Any more time and I’d have lost my
temper.

Shue- I’m so glad you’re finally done monologuing. I’m glad that we know which side you’re on now.

North- The winning team will see my face at the end of it.

Shue- I’m sure it will, brain.

North- That’s right. I didn’t explain why I even mentioned my brain in the first place. My brawn. My
daughter. She’ll be here soon. We are both the same and I have never felt so close to anyone in my life.
She’ll carry a bit of a grudge because you talked to daddy like that. You won’t hear her coming. She’s…
beyond speed you can comprehend.

Shue- Dude, I hear you and that’s great, but this is three times that I’ve mentioned that I don’t care
about your pea brain plan. I’ve made my promise. What you need to do is be careful I can’t make it a
threat.

Scene- North curls his face up and snatches the lives from Sarah before draping his head low.

North- I’m going to make sure that she brings me. I want her to immobilize you. I’ll be the one to take
your life.
155

Shue- Are we done?

Scene- The camera faces up at North’s face who had lost all sense of humanity and reality. The camera
pans in front of him as we swings his arm clockwise and disappearing from it.

Sarah- Shue!

Shue- Hmm?

Sarah- What if I die?! You can’t copy my resurrection ability! I’m RD’d at that point!

Shue- Then don’t die.

Sarah- Bu-

Shue- NO BUTS!! YOU DON’T GET TO BLAME ME BECAUSE YOU LOST YOUR TRUMP CARD! YOU
CONSIDERED YOURSELF AN OPPORTUNIST, YES?! HE’S A CAPITALIST! THE SPECTRUM THAT YOU
RECEIVED WAS A CURSED DISGUISE AS A BLESSING! YOU’RE BACK TO BEING HUMAN AGAIN! HOW IS
THAT ANY DIFFERENT THAN THE PREDICAMENT YOU’VE BEEN AT THE REST OF YOUR LIFE?!

Sarah- …

Shue- SEE…ugh…that’s the problem with you types. You think that I just talk and talk. I don’t have time
to waste breath on people without true conviction! I thought I saw that in your eyes that night. That’s
why I trusted you to deal with Raymond’s problem.

Sarah- Did you mean your ex?

Shue- A plaything that whined, moaned, bitched and complained when she didn’t get her way. If she’s
anything like that to Raymond, he can’t manage that right now.
156

Sarah- So you care about him still?

Shue- I care about him surviving this game and not being wrapped up in something that would stunt his
growth back to being able to fight me. Not that he ever stood a chance with all the training he’d get to
offer.

Sarah- Your ego’s oozing out a bit.

Shue- Is that what you think that this is? Hard worker being undermined by someone that doesn’t
understand the law of the land I come from? Do you really think it’s fun being me and aware of other
people and their idiocy on an attempt to get ahead or even a one up on me when I’m constantly playing
the game, over and over, in my head?

Sarah- Spare me the monologue, North. I just asked if you cared about Raymond.

Scene- Shue reappears behind Sarah with a dagger to her neck and her arms locked in place with one
arm.

Shue- I am nothing like that prideful egotistic fuck. Don’t you dare disrespect me again.

Sarah- If I didn’t just get out of an abusive relationship I survived and got broke up with someone else he
plans to abuse her body first and then her mind like he did mine, I might be into this. But this is college
level. I’ve been in the major leagues for years. Do you or do you not care about Raymond?

Scene- The camera changes to two different scenes together where snowfall was coming down from
Raymond’s apartment. Maria walked up the steps and opened the door to Raymond’s house who had all
the lights off, curtains closed and sitting in a corner with his hands on his head and Val who opened the
door to Blue’s room who had been sitting up, silent, since he woke up from being knocked out. An
eyepatch, covering his exposed eye and a cold stare into the light and piercing pass his father’s eyes.

Shue- (Of course I do… He’s my best friend.)

Chapter 10- Sound of Silence

157

Scene- Maria steps into the home with no sign of alert from Raymond. She closes the door behind her as
silently as possible. She picks up the scattered cups, plates, utensils as well as shooed the dirty laundry
with her foot. Stopping at the sink first, she organized the dishes that was sprawled around the counter.
After organizing them, she runs a sink full of water. While it’s running, she returns to the pile of clothes
and begins collecting them all, separating them and collecting the few straggling dishes before returning
to the sink, stopping the water and beginning washing dishes. Lifting her head up, she stares at
Raymond whose hair was a mess and drenched with days’ worth of tears, frizzing it up. She smiled then
frowned at her son as she continued washing the dishes. The camera switches to Val who sat with his
back turned to Shue. Staring at his hands, he begins talking to Blue who stayed blankly staring at the
door even though his father was speaking to him. He looks up at the closet and continues to keep
talking. Finishing with rinsing the dishes, she places the final dish into the dishwasher to dry. Grabbing a
few paper towels and wetting them with water, she grabs the cleaning solution and begins cleaning the
counters, table and furniture. Val begins crying, brushing away the tears as if he were choked up on
words and not tears as he keeps his face from facing his son. As he wiped his tears, he shook his head
and then forced a smile as he stared at a horrified expression on his face. Maria walks up to Raymond
and picks him up and begins to drag his arm over her shoulder to the bathroom. She places him on the
bathroom floor’s carpet and begins to run a tub of water. Stripping and washing him within the
darkness, she began talking to him, washing his hair first. She scrubs with her lathered hands deep into
his hair providing a deep and keeping his head low, so soap won’t get into his eyes. Val continues talking
to Blue who had calmed down but seemed melancholy. Val extends a fist at Blue’s. Blue stares at the fist
and then at Val and then his own hands as they shook a bit. Val stands up and begins to walk at the
door. As he opens the door, he turns off the light in the room and keeps the door open for the light to
hit Blue’s eye. Tears streamed down his eye which transitioned to a bucket of water being dumped over
Raymond’s soaped up body. Draining the bathtub, she extends her hand to Raymond who didn’t react at
all to take it. She shakes her head and picks Raymond up again to stand him up and dry him off. Blue
recalls the fight with his brother and the face he made while having his eye taken from him. Grabbing his
eye and wincing at the pain and thought of going through it again. Draping his legs over the bed, Blue
attempted to apply pressure to his legs. Raymond fully dressed and standing up with his head still
draped, Maria mouths off some words and smooths out the shoulders of the shirt before grabbing at his
hair and laughing at the split ends. Revealing his cold lips tightened up, She lets his hair go and crosses
her arms bending downward looking at him in his eyes that looked down in the same direction. Blue’s
seen tumbled on the floor. Fumbling over to his side, he grunts and then looks at his leg and punches it.
His eyes widen as he reaches for his leg in pain. Blue begins to crawl toward his chair and lift himself up.
The camera shifts to Maria sighing and shaking her head before yelling loudly and clearly. She turns her
head so that her ear faces Ray’s face and stands up to listen. Muttering two words, she meets his kidney
with a right-handed punch sending him crashing to the floor vomiting up food and saliva. Her hair covers
her face as tears streamed from her face and dropped on Raymond’s hands. She raises her head and
crosses her arm over her chest and flails it back around showing her face full of tears and yelling at him.
The camera shifts again to Blue reaching his chair and then exiting the room. He begins to ride the chair
elevator down his staircase and roll into the study room where Val had his back turned to the entrance.
Blue calls out to Val who had turned his head and revealed that he was crying to Blue. Blue grabs each of
his legs and removes them from the foothold. Attempting to stand up, he held himself up with his hands
and attempts to push the momentum into his legs. As he begins to fall forward, Maria and Raymond sit
in a corner of a room with their heads rested on the wall as support. Raymond, resting as if dead to the
158

world, is pulled into Maria. His head rests into her lap as she scratched and rub his hair and smiled. She
mouths a few words before looking up to the ceiling and closing her eyes. She chuckles and pokes at
Raymond’s cheek and then grabs her chest to contain the laughter. Shifting again, Blue continued to fall
towards the ground but was immediately met with Val’s back to brace him from the fall. Val looked
forward and then downward muttering a few words. Blue looks shocked at his back and then to the side
muttering a few words of his own. Val lifts Blue up so that he can stand on his own two legs with the
support of his neck as a brace for Blues arms. Turning around, he grabs one leg at a time and places
them on his. In a mock walk simulation, Val pushed Blue’s knee pits, one at a time, to get a feel for
walking. Blue smiled and laughed and shed a few tears as he got to watch what he might look like
walking. Val smiles, relieved of the situation, but is brought closer to Blue and hugged tightly. Blue cries
and yells into Val’s ear and hugs him as tightly as he can. Maria continues to stare into space and rub
Raymond’s hair. She smiles and then punches the air three times in succession. She smiles down at
Raymond and play punches him in the face a few times before giving him a noogie and having her hand
swatted from his head. She smiles deeply and gives him another noogie to which he sits completely
straight up and rests his head and hand on his knee leaning forward. With his other hand, he sways the
hair from his face and makes a sour face while muttering a few words. Val listens to his sons’ words echo
through his ears and how they resonated higher than something he’s ever felt or been able to give out.
He hugs Blue tight and then spins him around lifting him over his head. Maria listens as Raymond talks to
her with what he can muster before being punched in the arm by her. As he begins speaking again, she
punches him on the same line. He attempts to yell over the punch and then stands up screaming at
Maria. Flailing his arms everywhere, he stomps his foot and then looks down at his clenched fist. He
walks up to the wall and punches it as hard as he can. Val and Blue are seen outside preparing to get in
their car and drive away from the house. The car slowly backs out of the driveway and Val hits the pedal,
flooring it towards the city. Maria stands up and brushes herself off walking passed Raymond. She
shakes her head and pats him on the back a few times. She begins to walk towards the door before
turning back around and facing him with cold and mad eyes. She mutters a few words and then turns
her back. Raymond clicks his tongue and growls at Maria before punching the ground twice. Maria
continues to walk towards the door while Raymond yells and begins to cry again. Shaking his head, he
punches the ground again drawing blood this time. He stares at his knuckles as the cuts from them
slowly dripped onto the ground. Still staring at the back of his hand, Maria walks back up and shakes her
head before placing her hands on her hips. She extends her hand to a kneeling Raymond who stood
there, frustrated and confused, before taking her hand and being pulled up. She knocks on his forehead
a few times and investigates his nostrils and then lifting his hair to look in each ear. Raymond smiles and
swats at her to go away which brought a smile upon her face. Blue, enjoying his speedy cruise
throughout the city with Val, sticks his hand out of the window and allows the air to flow into his palm
as he does a snake-like movement up and down to the side of the car. Val, taking notice, sticks his hand
out and does the same but then does the wave and brings it through his other arm and at Blue. Blue,
staring at the arm strangely, quickly drew interest as he picks up the wave with a delay and brings it into
his other arm and then back to Val. They laugh before turning a corner and then stopping into
Raymond’s apartment complex. Blue unbuckles his seatbelt and opens his door in preparation to be let
out by his father afterwards. Sarah is seen walking passed and up the stairs to Raymond’s apartment.
Maria grabs Raymond by the arm and begins to walk with him towards the door with her head on his
shoulder and smiling. As they open the door, Sarah attempts to knock and notices the two standing with
one another. As she stood there in shock, she slowly draws her clenched up fist and attempts to punch
159

Raymond to which Maria stops it with her palm and places her fist down beside her and smiles at the girl
before patting both of her shoulders and then speaking a few words and then patting Raymond’s
shoulder. Maria grins, widely, as she throws finger guns up at Raymond and then twirls them around
and points at Sarah to which they both stare at one another in disgust. Maria laughs before hearing a
voice over the edge of the building. Sarah looks over and stares at a boy being pushed in a wheelchair.
She turns her head to the side and mutters a few words before being met with Maria’s rebuttal. Sarah
takes a step back and flails her arms over her head in shock of the situation. Val sets Blue up on the chair
elevator before walking beside him up the stairs. Val tips his fedora to Sarah and then stands beside
Maria while Blue slowly follows behind. Raymond walks up to Blue and scruffs his hair up and pushes his
head downward teasing him while standing beside him. Blue, getting frustrated, runs over Raymond’s
foot with his chair slowly and then passed by to meet Sarah. As Raymond attempts to punch Blue, he is
met with a chokehold by Val who began smiling at the situation and how Blue managed it. Attempting to
struggle from the chokehold and not lose consciousness, Raymond repeatedly twists, turns and jumps
before tapping and catching his breath while resting his hands on his knees. Val rubs the back of
Raymond as he stares at his kids and wife. Turning towards the direction of the rising sun, it slowly peaks
out from over the outskirts of the city. Their hair blowing in the wind, Sarah, Raymond, Blue, Maria and
Val looked focus onto the new day.

Chapter 11- Continue?

Sarah- So, now that you know everything, what are we going to do?

Blue- I’ve honestly been thinking about it at this point, and it doesn’t matter how strong we are, it’s a
complete suicide mission. This game ain’t about what it can do for you. It’s about what you can do for it.
It’s as lifelike as life is. Which sucks because I’m sure I could do something about evening the playing
field with my legs in this world.

Raymond- Speed, power and the upper hand are what you need against him. The upper hand would’ve
worked, by itself, had I not burned that bridge for all of us.

Val- Feeling sorry for yourself doesn’t change what’s already happened. What it can do is change what
will happen.

Raymond- Feeling sorry is all I should be feeling at this point.

Maria- You can’t look like less than a man with your girlfriend right in front of you, Rayray.
160

Sarah- Rayray? Pfft, that’s cute.

Raymond- She’s not my girlfriend. That’s my mom’s nickname.

Sarah- Oh, honey… I can be your mommy if you ask nicely.

Maria- Ooo… she reminds me of who I am in my own mind.

Val- How’s that?

Maria- Fabulous.

Sarah- Aww…Thank you! You know, I owe it to all my traumas that I went through and healing them. I
forget sometimes people can see the shimmer, sometimes!

Maria- Not a chance. I see it!

Raymond- Please stop your wife.

Val- Haha…no. I mean, that is, unless you call me dad.

Raymond- Not a chance

Blue- adults are weird and I really kind of don’t ever want to be one.

Raymond- You’re a 16-year-old Black kid in a wheelchair.

Sarah- That’s…rude. Wow, umm, I was starting to think you were cute but not anymore.
161

Scene- Sarah begins to walk away and is grabbed by her arm by Raymond.

Sarah- If you’re not going to apologize or tell me I misunderstood, it’s best to just let go of me before I
kick your ass like I did Sera’s.

Raymond- What I meant was it doesn’t matter how unfortunate the situation looks like, he’s at the age
where he will be tried as an adult and perceived as a threat to this world.

Sarah- Do you want to explain that to him that way then?

Raymond- I don’t need to.

Blue- Yes, he gets it. Pfft, like I’m not listening to him right here as well.

Sarah- Are all Takatsuki men this blunt?

Maria- No, just the strong ones.

Sarah- Maria, no! Are you sipping their Kool aid now?

Maria- Not in a million years, haha! But I can tell you that the ones like that have fool proof plans and if
you go along with them, you come out unscathed. You don’t and you do get struck down a time or two.

Sarah- S’that right? So, am I a part of your little plan now, Raymond?

Raymond- …

Scene- Sarah snatches her arm and begins to walk away.

162

Sarah- Thought so… It really was nice meeting you al-

Raymond- I never asked you about who could ever break such a beautiful woman’s heart… I think… I
know… I’d like to hear that before we get killed by Shue.

Scene- Sarah stops on the stairs and keeps her back turned to them.

Maria- (Whispers) Ooo… he’s got her ear.

Val- (Whispers) Do you think he’s going to confess?

Raymond- Can you both please stop!?

Maria- And I oop…

Sarah- My story’s too long…

Raymond- Then I’ll make time.

Sarah- It’s not going to sound fun or have rainbows or anything like that.

Raymond- I asked for it as you remember it.

Sarah- It’ll go into the night.

Raymond- I’ve got food, I know how to cook and if you’re louder than my work, I can multitask.

Maria- (Whispers) So glad I cleaned his house before he went on a date the same morning…
163

Raymond- I NORMALLY KEEP MY HOUSE CLEAN!

Blue- Never want to be one…

Raymond- And before you call your story boring or sad, all our stories are that. I’ve gone from wanting
to commit suicide to wanting to live but being killed by my best friend. I’m not looking to top your story.
I’m just wanting to hear it.

Sarah- Really?

Raymond- That and what you did with Sera.

Sarah- Haha!!

Raymond- Hmm?

Sarah- We were so busy, I forgot to share even why I’m here! As smart as I am, I can really be dumb
sometimes.

Raymond- Third person?

Maria- Oh, this is too beautiful…

Val- Maria?

Maria- They’re moving, Val. Something bigger than anything that’s happened.

Blue- Last time I’m going to say it. Adults suck.

Raymond- I’m still trying to get down to the bottom of what he means when he’s said it all three times.
164

Blue- You all find one solution and stick all your eggs in one basket and then you tell your kids things like
that. But it’s like… if you don’t even like your eggs or your basket, then why not start again with another
basket and another eggs.

Sarah- Oh…my gosh… he is adorable! Maria, you did such an excellent job!

Blue- Don’t undermine me.

Sarah- Hmm?

Blue- You’ve been around my brother, so you know exactly how he speaks. I figured I had to flip a switch
so you can take me seriously.

Sarah- Yes, but you don’t want-

Blue- I want you to understand that I have no intention of ever being like him, but I don’t plan to leave
him in that world either.

Raymond- Blue, he’s your brother by blood. He’s not one to be reasoned with. Maybe if I didn’t act out
of so much fru-

Blue- Then fucking fix it! Whether he likes it or not, he’s going to monologue and try to kill us just to
remove another of the rings. We’ve got two chances of being able to reach him. You all can go first. I
feel like you have too much to say, and you need to figure out to consolidate it and it’s not because he
doesn’t want to talk, but only there to kill. So, you get your turn and I’ll get mine and our last fight.

Sarah- Sigh You Takatsuki men all have this life thing down to some simple linear cause that, if it doesn’t
work, you crash.

Blue- Except that’s not the end of my plan but thank you. Right now, we need to try to reach him. If we
can’t reach him, we need to get some people that might be able to.
165

Raymond- Huh?

Blue- No one…? Just me? Sigh NEVER WANT TO BE ONE OF YOU ADULTS!!

Val- whispers your son talking about you.

Maria- whispers YOUR son is talking about YOU.

Blue- Someone made that magic. If it can restrain him, then we should be able to find that person.

Raymond- Finding that person isn’t possible within 48 hours.

Blue- How do you figure?

Raymond- Because we have no idea where they are and splitting up isn’t the best idea.

Blue- Ok, does anyone want to hear the full plan…AND THEN INTERRUPT ME WITH ANOTHER PROBLEM
INSTEAD OF A SOLUTION?

Scene- Maria looks down at Blue and then at Raymond and Sarah and makes the conceited meme face.

Blue- Thank you! Mom just said that she felt like something was in motion while you all were trying to
feel the love tonight. Which means that they’re going to be close or there already. There being at the
guild halls. We all enter one day, and we look for anyone that seems to not be having as much fun as
everyone. Or someone on a mission to reduce numbers or something. I’ve thought about what we’re
going to have to do to get their attention since our lives aren’t as important as it is us obtaining
something.

Raymond- Even though we all know that it’s a game, it’s real life if we do something like this. If they
don’t comply or agree to help us, then what?
166

Blue- Then we ask them how to beat the stage or the game. There’s got to be a way, right?

Raymond- There are too many types of games and to bet on it being one where you can clear it like a
level.

Blue- It’s better than twiddling our thumbs around waiting for our demise! We can stop it! Instead of
thinking so negatively or with so many problems, how about you learn to either juggle or start over with
one ball or a unicycle. Whatever was harder for you first.

Val- Whispers That’s my boy.

Maria- Whispers That’s OUR boy.

Val- Whispers Yea, you right, you right.

Scene- Val and Maria dap one another up and down and then pound their fists together.

Raymond- I see you both just agreeing with this suicide mission, so let’s at least give it one day and one
night. Tomorrow, we get started on this plan. If they’re not there now, they’ll surely be there tomorrow,
right?

Blue- I mean, yes, sure Raymond. I don’t mind living one more day before dying. What’s one day? Hell,
I’m ok with taking a month! Anyone else?

Sarah- Pfft! Haha! Your brother’s so cute!

Raymond- He’s not my brother.

Sarah- But I thought…

167

Maria- Not by birth or blood.

Sarah- Wow… You know, two extra days?

Blue- I WAS BEING SARCASTIC!! WHY ARE YOU ADULTS ALWAYS PUTTING THINGS OFF AND THEN
CALLING ME THE CHILD WITH ENERGY TO DO IT?! TWO DAYS!! THAT’S IT!! I’M WALKING AWAY BEFORE
I WANT TO THROW MYSELF OVER THE EDGE…!

Scene- Blue rolls pass Raymond and Sarah and then sets himself up on the chair elevator.

Blue- And if I found out that either of you made a rolling away joke instead of walking away like I said, I’ll
take your lives from you myself and just lose us the game.

Scene- Blue begins to descend the elevator.

Sarah- I hate that I get mixed with the three of you Takatsuki brothers. One’s a tool, one’s my type and
the other’s a dick.

Raymond- I’ll be sure to ask questions and properly engage.

Sarah- I’m sure you will, dick…

Raymond- So I’m the dick…got it.

Sarah- Are we fighting right now before we even start? Because I’m completely ok with going hom-

Raymond- Relax. You said one’s your type, one’s your type and the other’s a dick. So, I’m not your type.

Sarah- Haha! Were you wanting to be my type so I could show you an enjoyable time before you die?
I’m not a cheap lay!
168

Raymond- That’s not where I was going with that either, but you got it. I’m hungry. It’s breakfast time
so… breakfast and conversation?

Sarah- I’m ordering what I want to eat. I’m not a salad chick. I like my figure!

Raymond- Ok, you’re going to learn to put your guard down. The right guy might come along and see
the damage that’s been done but they don’t deserve that. It’s a seriously toxic response. We can just
talk. Like the adults we like to imitate when they do “adult things.” But that could just be us.

Sarah- So we’re playing pretend for a night then?

Raymond- 2 nights. You don’t get to quit after you get your way. I want my way as well!

Sarah- I’m sorry, I didn’t think you needed me to not be sincere.

Raymond- I needed you to not be so sarcastic and cynical and treat me like a man, for once. Even if I
didn’t earn it in your book, that’s what I’m asking.

Sarah- We’re getting pancakes.

Raymond- Pancakes?

Sarah- Today’s my day. I’m not going to waste a single minute until I crash. Then your time.

Scene- Sarah begins walking down the stairs without turning around and expecting Raymond to follow.

Val- Bye, honey!

Maria- Enjoy your date!

169

Raymond- Let’s not and say we did.

Scene- Raymond begins walking down the steps.

Val- Do you think he knows yet?

Maria- That’s my son.

Val- You right, you right. But that’s not really answering…

Maria- He’s not getting to second base today and he can. He’s slow, my boy..

Val- I’m scared of the world Blue’s going to have to grow in.

Maria- Way too bright. It makes sense why girls haven’t distracted him yet.

Val- But it all does make sense. He’s going to be completely frustrated.

Blue- I’D LIKE TO NOT GET KIDNAPPED DOWN HERE, AT LEAST!

Val- I feel like he’s really letting this hero thing get to him. When do I get to show him the tricks up my
sleeve I held onto for this special occasion?

Maria- Let him save the world, first. Then we’ll discipline him.

Val- I’m leaving it up to you to remember that. You know how I forget things.
170

Scene- Maria hugs Val and then pushes him forward and walks while crossing her arms over his rib cage
and leaning into his chest while they walked the stairs together. The camera pans over to Raymond
rushing to the door to open it up for Sarah. They brush themselves off from the snow clinging to their
bodies before stepping inside and removing their hats. Walking up to the server, they are greeted and
then taken to seats right away.

Waitress- Your waiter will be here shortly!

Raymond- So before any of this begins, I need to know what you did with or to my ex.

Sarah- Wow… do I look like a murderer to you?

Raymond- I’m sorry, I said that we’d not be sarcastic or any of that and I meant it.

Sarah- Yea, I’m being serious here!

Raymond- Ok… then yes.

Sarah- Well, you’re wrong.

Raymond- I’m not. It’s written on your face. Either you’ve killed someone off in your mind and they’re
very much alive or you wish them to be dead so that you can’t love them anymore.

Sarah- Those are two vastly different extremely specific realities.

Raymond- I’ve never been off my mark, even as a kid.

Sarah- So it’s one or the other?

Raymond- Or both.
171

Sarah- Not both!

Raymond- Then which?

Sarah- Ok, new rule… on each person’s days, they get to pick the questions or statements and answer
anyone else’s after.

Raymond- Then it’d only be favorable to me. So, you get one that I must answer honestly for.

Sarah- See, honesty isn’t something I’m really looking for in this. What I’m seeking is security.

Raymond- That’s not farfetched at all.

Sarah- Tone down on the sar-

Raymond- You get to see my true self. Stop questioning or doubting or even getting offended by it. Take
the answer for what it is and move forward. The further you dally into the emotional aspect of what it is
instead of knowing that I’m speaking from a logical place, you’re going to lose a lot of time. My
question… your day with your rules and then mine.

Sarah- See.. if I come with the right mind at this, I don’t slap you at all or even rough you up.

Raymond- I’d be afraid of what a non-killer would do to me at the end of the world.

Sarah- I killed her.

Raymond- But you said…

Sarah- I never said I killed her off my mind. My mind’s not at peace with what I did but it did put you in a
place of peace.
172

Raymond- A place of peace?! You do realize you killed someone, right?!

Sarah- Something…

Raymond- Some…thing…?

Sarah- This place… it reinvites you to experience trauma to its highest degree. It’s meant to break you so
that you can overcome it all.

Raymond- That would make sense if you could disprove the theory.

???- Thank you for coming to flapjacks where we stack on a rack for you to attack. I’m your waiter-

Sarah- Joey?

Joey- Haha! Oh no, shit!? This is where you’ve been at, Grace?

Raymond- Grace?

Sarah- No more questions, you…!

Scene- Raymond throws his hands up and looks to the side and side eyes her with his peripherals.

Joey- This your boyfriend these days? He’s cute.

Raymond- Make that mistake again and I’m not tipping and I’m a great tipper.
173

Sarah- Oh, are we talking about me being courted right now like you weren’t caught cheating in our
home?

Raymond- I take that back… I have so many questions and you can have as many or even more if you
give me the opportunity to hear the tea.

Sarah- Are we appreciating this moment of psychological, physical, mental and emotional abuse over
here or should we start with an appetizer before the main course gets served?

Joey- Well, I already know what you want from here, so I’ll just order that. What can I get for you, little
man?

Raymond- I’ll have what she’s having.

Joey- Oh, you’re a big man then, huh?! Haha, Alright then, I’ll have two of those orders coming up.

Sarah- Thanks so much, prick.

Scene- Joey sticks his notepad and hands in his pockets and walks away whistling.

Raymond- So… ex-boyfriend material is looking very unfavorable to me.

Sarah- Like you had a chance.

Raymond- No, that’s exactly what I’m saying. I’m completely different than that guy. If that’s what
you’re into, I get it and support it. I just didn’t see you with someone like that.

Sarah- And who did you see me with?

Raymond- A woman? A codependent alpha male? I mean… it could’ve swung any other way than that.
174

Sarah- You dated and fucked a cyborg for how many years? I killed the bitch. You’re welcome for having
your life ruined by artificial intelligence and not a human being.

Raymond- I might not be smart enough to be able to keep artificial intelligence, but I don’t think I’d fail
at being a great boyfriend.

Sarah- I find that hard to believe!

Raymond- I have amazing traits.

Sarah- Like what?

Raymond- Like the fact that I need absolutely nothing from you to be happy.

Sarah- That sounds incredibly selfish.

Raymond- No, you don’t get it. Coming from a place of being labeled as bipolar to your closest friends
and having them turn on you reminds me of how it was with Shue. How I ruined it all.

Sarah- Leave the sad story for your day, yes? What do you mean by you need nothing from me?

Raymond- Exactly what I said.

Sarah- How is that a redeeming quality?

Raymond- Perception.

Sarah- My day. No map and clues.

175

Raymond- Haha! Your happiness is paramount.

Sarah- Of course it is.

Raymond- So why’d you settle?

Sarah- Huh?

Raymond- I said I saw you with better. Why did you feel the need to settle?

Sarah- I needed a place to stay and he was cute.

Raymond- So security. Thank you.

Sarah- There were feelings there.

Raymond- Intertwined with a way to remain advantageously better than considered an equal. Sure,
sounds fair enough. The trade was you so obviously it was a great investment for the both of you, right?

Sarah- What are you implying?

Raymond- Simply put, you were unfitting for a relationship in a healthy state of mind. I promote my
peace of mind.

Sarah- Sera was your piece of mind?

Raymond- She, herself, may not have been peace of mind but having her there was better than it was
worse. Can you say the same?

Joey- 2 of those Sarah Specials!

176

Sarah- Thanks, we’ll take the check and ask that you come pick it up 5 minutes later and then never
come at our table again.

Joey- Oh, yes ma’am! Will do! Don’t even worry about giving me your T.E.C. number. I remember it by
heart.

Sarah- That’s sweet of you to remember my information after being apart from one another for 2
months.

Raymond- Isn’t the T.E.C. number like… 206 digits?

Sarah- 205 for women.

Raymond- That guy’s a freak of nature.

Joey- I get off in about 3 hours.

Sarah- That’s valuable information for someone it would apply to but that’s not me or my date.

Joey- You’re not going to help me out, Grace?

Sarah- Enough.

Scene- Joey laughs and walks away.

Raymond- I’ve been trying to understand this…

Sarah- Absolutely nothing to understand there. He’s an ex and it’s not a real date.
177

Raymond- No… this… is this day-old coffee and a donut? Is that your usual?

Sarah- Ok, first off, don’t knock it until you try it.

Raymond- Not knocking. Inquiring.

Sarah- Are you always this boring and literal? Like… is everything so serious?

Raymond- I mean… it’s life.

Sarah- Exactly, so wh-

Raymond- The real question is why aren’t you?

Sarah- What?

Raymond- Questions aren’t supposed to be what I do on your day.

Sarah- You’re not going to be bound by any rules except one.

Raymond- And that is?

Sarah- Stay out of my business.

Raymond- I don’t remember asking your ex to coincidentally be our waiter or what was going on in your
personal.

Sarah- That may be true, for now.

178

Raymond- That will be true for forever.

Sarah- Why is that?

Raymond- Why is what?

Sarah- Do you not find me interesting?

Raymond- I find you to be a liability and a spy. Interesting hasn’t come up yet. I’ll be sure to let you know
if it does.

Sarah- You’re completely unlike the men I date.

Raymond- Thank you.

Sarah- Ok, can we just let me win one?

Raymond- One? What are you even talking about now?

Sarah- You’ve had a clapback or witty comeback every time and I’m normally the one with it.

Raymond- I owe that to the world of the internet and gaming.

Sarah- Spare me the backstory.

Raymond- I plan on it. At least until tomorrow. I’m looking forward to boring such an interesting person
and what day-old coffee and a donut could do for me if I never thought of trying it before today.

Sarah- Sweety, I’m 9 weeks sober and you really make me want to smoke and drink right now.
179

Raymond- how do you cope? By escaping reality?

Sarah- Well, if that ain’t the pot calling the kettle black, Mr. Internet! You could use a bit more sun there,
Alu card.

Raymond- Oh, this is adorable.

Sarah- What is?

Raymond- That was a terrible joke. Not only are you frustrated but you like me.

Sarah- Shut…the fuck…up.

Scene- Raymond puts his hands up and side eyes Sarah again.

Raymond- I just want to know when I captured your heart so I can do as many of those moments.

Scene- Sarah smiles with her eyes closed and then punches the Donut. She then punches the donut two
more times before releasing her smile and lifting her fist to her face and then opening her eyes crazily.

Sarah- Stop teasing me. I don’t like it.

Raymond- I told you in the beginning. I’m going to be sincere. Thinking on it now, I always said I wanted
a strong woman. The fact that you can three punch a donut into submission is all the strength we’ll ever
need to take down Shue. Why didn’t you tell us this back then?

Sarah- Pfft… haha! I seriously hate you!

Raymond- She can smile, it seems. A very pretty one at that.

180

Scene- Sarah hides her blushing face and smacks the table with both hands nervously.

Sarah- Stop it! Why are you being so nice, suddenly?

Raymond- sigh Nothing… forget I said anything at all.

Sarah- No, I demand you to tell me!

Raymond- I’ll let you know sooner than later.

Sarah- Sooner being?

Raymond- When I feel like it.

Sarah- That is NOT how this works.

Raymond- I’m certain it does.

Sarah- Based on what?

Raymond- Since, even at the end of the world, I don’t operate on your time.

Sarah- Ooo… there’s the cold smug boy we all know and love.

Raymond- Do you think this is attractive?

Sarah- No, but it puts on a better show for me to lead in.

181

Raymond- Yes, so is smashing the donut a part of the whole thing to get me into liking day-old coffee or
what?

Sarah- I’m going to kill him… I’m going to kill him…I’m going to KILL HIM! Yes. Just smash down on it as
hard as you can.

Raymond- I’m quite sure I don’t need to do it as hard as I can, but I get the picture.

Scene- Raymond lightly punches the donut springing his hand back with a torn layer of skin from his
knuckle. Sarah puts her head on her resting hands and grins heavily at Raymond.

Sarah- Not as easy as I made it look, misogynist.

Raymond- You’re a real shit date.

Sarah- Tell me about it! This entire time, you can’t be serious.

Raymond- This entire time, I have been serious.

Sarah- Seriously Sarcastic!

Raymond- The problem with you isn’t my problem.

Sarah- I’m the one with the problem?

Raymond- Yes. Without a doubt.

Sarah- As if you don’t have problems!

182

Raymond- I’m a beacon for problems. That has nothing to do with the topic at hand. This is about your
perception and your quirks being strong enough to three punch a…what…week old donut?

Sarah- No, this is about whatever I want to talk about. Did you forget that it’s my day?

Raymond- How could I forget? You’ve reminded me that it was your day around three times now.

Sarah- Why did I agree to this?!

Raymond- No idea but I’m still getting my full day so if you’re going to quit, I can always just start here.

Sarah- INTERNAL SCREAMING

Scene- Sarah leans over and punches Raymond’s Donut down and then sits back down before grabbing
her coffee and drinking a bit less than half.

Raymond- Should I do the same?

Scene- Sarah nods her head signaling Raymond to look over at how much she drunk and then matching
it.

Raymond- Done.

Sarah- He’s…

Scene- Sarah shows her hand separated in a V and then picks the plate up from the front sliding the
crumbs into the cup. Raymond watches and responds in kind. Sarah stirs the insides of the cup with a
spoon and then slices a piece of butter before adding a slit in the donut and placing honey and the sliced
butter into it and covering it up. Raymond responds kindly.

Sarah- I don’t get you.

183

Raymond- What’s there to misunderstand?

Sarah- The way you speak.

Raymond- It’s English. I figured we all spoke it.

Sarah- That’s… see… I find myself catching it now. You’re incredibly literal.

Raymond- Yes. Is that a problem?

Sarah- Not…necessarily?

Scene- Joey walks passed and grabs both cups from the table and walks away quickly.

Raymond- Hey, I’m not done!

Joey- Shaddup!

Raymond- What’s his problem?

Sarah- Pfft… Haha, I completely misread you!

Raymond- So you understand me, now?

Sarah- You’re a goody two shoes!

Raymond- Wanting everyone to succeed in what they’re good at isn’t exactly bad.
184

Sarah- Sure if the world you lived on was on paper! There’s too much expected of you.

Raymond- You must abandon that the moment it’s placed on you.

Sarah- Abandon what? Expectations?

Raymond- Yes.

Sarah- You must not have strict parents.

Raymond- My mother was abused by my father and moving into my father’s hometown, he knew
everyone so she couldn’t bring me as she’d face certain statutes and end up in prison. My father abused
me for whatever came after that.

Sarah- I’m sorry that happened to you.

Raymond- Nothing to be sorry for. These things happen. It’s life. It just so happened to be my life.

Scene- Joey returns with the cups on saucers and whipped cream atop of them.

Sarah- Fuck you, Joey!

Joey- Come on now. I was just giving you some great customer service! Ha!

Scene- Joey walks by laughing and grabbing his stomach.

Sarah- Men are dicks.

Raymond- They’re men by age alone. They’re still boys. Just in adult bodies.
185

Sarah- Can you stop it? I want to be able to properly decompress!

Raymond- I’ve never known you to be a proper decompressor.

Sarah- Like you know me!

Raymond- Well, we were brought into the world at the same time. Varied reasons but you said that you
were decompressing but that seemed more like crying in the shower.

Sarah- What?! When did I?

Scene- Sarah recalls their first conversation. (You have such a standard for someone wanting to kill
themselves in a lousy attempt of validation from the ones you needed it from most but would never have
it from. To be a tool. But hey, what do I know… I’m just the decompressing girl that got her heart broken
for the first time a moment ago.)

Sarah- Do you remember the first conversation we had?

Raymond- Don’t you?

Sarah- No! It was incredibly trivial! Nothing about it made sense. Nothing about what happened that
entire day or even now is normal!

Raymond- I understood.

Sarah- NO, YOU DID NOT!

Raymond- Can you stop yelling, spontaneously? It’s a terrible trigger for me. I’m working on healing
from it, but I can get out this message before I shut down.
186

Sarah- Oh, bullshit! You’re pulling my leg at this point with this much sarcasm!

Raymond- …

Sarah- Raymond!

Raymond- …

Sarah- Raymond?

Raymond- …

Sarah- He’s shuddering. He’s a genuine literal man. He’s nothing like I thought he was.

Raymond- I’m sorry… it takes about 15-20 seconds before I can talk again. I think I’ve misunderstood
and somehow upset you. If you can tell me, I’ll apologize and fix it.

Sarah- This guy is… No, don’t apologize. I was the one that misunderstood you, again, twice today.

Raymond- I’m all for clarity to be given if you need it!

Sarah- Maybe later.. for now, let’s eat our coffee cake.

Raymond- Coffee…cake?

Sarah- Yes! This stuff!

Raymond- Normally cake comes with frosting or icing. So, more of a coffee pie?
187

Sarah- Hey, we’re living out a piece of MY childhood here. It’s Coffee…Cake… Coffee Cake!

Raymond- But-

Sarah- Can you just… can you just enjoy it or tell me what you think of it?

Scene- Raymond grabs his spoon and laps it directly overhead the cup. Examining the spoon, he inserts
it into his mouth and closes his eyes. Opening them again, he smiles and begins to eat the dessert with a
smile on his face.

Sarah- He’s a fucking kid at heart. Honest, genuine and true. What are the chances that he was going to
be the good one and I’m the funny bone? How is it?

Raymond- Coffee cake is delicious! You can only get this coffee from this place?

Sarah- Haha! No… no, this place just has a significant meaning to me. There are entirely too many
memories.

Raymond- Good ones?

Sarah- Sometimes?

Raymond- Why not all the time?

Sarah- Well… this is where I lost my parents and met Joey.

Raymond- I feel like Joey’s the bad memory.

Sarah- Joey’s a relief, compared to my parents.

188

Raymond- So like mine. Sorry you dealt with both for so long. They were trying their best.

Sarah- That was them trying?

Raymond- Yes and no. Some parents are terrible parents. Some are great. Some are parents. Some are
outstanding. In all the some’s, all of them have the potential to have truly tried something new or
different to have done their best.

Sarah- They’d swat at me if I didn’t keep my head down and knock me down all the time, just because
they were physically stronger than me. Kid and adult, right? So, yes! Not exactly as rough as yours, but
the only time that I got something good was when I did what I was told, I didn’t mess anything up for 6
months and it was my birthday. They’d tell me that they were getting coffee cake for me.

Raymond- I bet you were so excited every time!

Sarah- Ha… yes, something like that.

Flashback

Sarah- I’m so excited for the coffee cake! Is this where we’ll have it? Where we’ll have coffee cake?

Roy- Yes, you got any stale desserts for half off? It’s the brats birthday and I want to do the most I can
do, right now.

Waiter- Of course! You’re such a good man!

Roy- I am I, babe?

Lena- You…are…you…

Waiter- love and a big heart. You all are everything that I want in my relationship!
189

Roy- You won’t find it. It’ll trap you.

Waiter- Sir?

Roy- Yes, find the one that’ll crave your seed more than your opinion. That way, when they get out of
line, you can talk to them in their own language.

Waiter- Oh…right…

Roy- Anyway, some coffee and that dessert for the kid and I’ll take a logger special. What about you,
Lena?

Lena- I’ve got to watch my figure, so I’ll just have a pancake and milk.

Scene- The food returns and young Sarah was handed a donut and cup of coffee by the waiter. Her eyes
widened as she grabbed the donut and attempted to bite into it. Her teeth stuck to the top layer of the
donut but didn’t bite into it. She retracts her teeth back into her mouth and puts the donut down and
looks at her father.

Sarah- It’s hard…!

Roy- It ain’t hard! You’re just weak!

Scene- Roy slams his fist down into the donut and reduces it to crumbs.

Roy- There, eat…

Sarah- Thank you so much, daddy!

Roy- Yerp.
190

Sarah grabbed a handful of the crumbs and filled her mouth like a gopher. Attempting to chew, she
realized that she overstuffed her mouth and reached for the coffee. Leaning her head back, she poured
the coffee directly onto the cake in her mouth and used the liquid to digest the cake. She swishes the
mush in her mouth while smiling and appreciating coffee cake for the first time. Finally swallowing, she
stares at her mother who looked at her with disgust before slicing a piece of butter before placing it on
her pancake and drinking a quarter of her glass of milk before placing a drop of syrup in the milk and
crushing the pancake into the milk, stirring it and drinking it. Sarah stares at her mom as the genius idea
comes across her face. She grabs all the crumbs and places them in the coffee cup and begins stirring
them in together. Mixing the mixture together, she slurps and gulps up the concoction.

Lena- You’re so far from being lady like, it’s unreal.

Sarah- What do you mean, mommy?

Roy- She means you eat like your father.

Sarah- Daddy has big chomps!

Roy- Daddy also has a foot for your mom’s ass if she comes across as violent again at me.

Sarah- Pow Paws, mommy?

Roy- Pow Paws, Mommy!

Sarah- No, it ok. It’s my birthday so no pow paws today!

Roy- That your birthday wish, Sarah? No pow paws today?

Sarah- Yes!
191

Roy- Well, look at your daughter saving you an ass whooping later. Hopefully, I’m not up a minute
before midnight. I might remember.

Lena- I’ll be sure to make sure to put you to sleep tonight..

Roy- Well, happy birthday to me too then!

???- It’s your birthday, little girl?

Sarah- Yes!

???- Well then, happy birthday!

Roy- We have no interest in stalkers or pedophiles so let’s skip to the part where you walk away.

???- She’s got bruises. Everyone else may ignore you, but I’ve got no ties to the good people that sit
quietly around you.

Lena- Look Roy, he’s calling you evil.

Roy- You repeat things that I’m here for like I’m stupid.

Lena- I just know you hit women and little girls, but this guy seems to want to be a man today.

Roy- Why you-

Scene- Roy attempts to reach over the table and is immediately met with a gun to his face by the
mysterious man.
192

Zeke- I want to let you know that my name is Zeke. I’m going to be watching you for 12 hours. During
this time, you’ll get the opportunity to really show how much you love your wife and daughter. I do get
it though. Random guy that shows up, spontaneously, in a flapjack shop, but rest assured, I’m very much
real.

Roy- You’re barking up the wrong tree, man.

Zeke- S’that right? Well, you should have no problem displaying such an affection then. Little girl, try
butter and whipped cream. Maybe heating it in the oven or a microwave too. That seems like it would
be incredibly delicious.

Sarah- Yes sir!

Zeke- Ooo, sir! You’re so respectful! How old did you turn today?

Sarah- NINE!

Zeke- Nine?! You’re so big for a nine-year-old!

Scene- Zeke withdraws his gun and stands back up straight.

Zeke- I’ve quite taken a liking to young Sarah. I’m sure you mean well, despite your parents not being
worthy of you. The time has already started ticking. 12 hours. Try something new. See her joy.

Scene- Zeke tips his hat and then begins walking to the front entrance. Roy drops his silverware onto his
plate as his hands begin shaking.

Lena- Pfft… so manly! Haha!

Sarah- Daddy ok?

193

Roy- You little bi-

Scene- Roy turns to look at Sarah and attempts to strangle her with his hands. Staring at her father, she
slaps his hands a few time before a bullet passes through his skull. Zeke returns to Lena staring at her
dead husband lying on the rest of his breakfast.

Zeke- Truly, he couldn’t show anything for even a minute. How about you, Lena? Can you raise your
daughter properly?

Lena- Ha…Haha… I’m a terrible mother. I know that Mister.

Zeke- No chance of an attempt in your heart?

Lena- I’d fear failing.

Zeke- Well, that’d make you like every parent then.

Scene- Zeke reaches for a traumatized Sarah picking her up and then placing her on the walkway
towards the exit. He extends his hand out to Lena and gestures for her to grab it. Scooting out of the
booth, Lena grabs Zeke’s hand as he transferred it to Sarah’s.

Zeke- Walk. Turn around, before you leave, if you want me to take you out of your misery. If not, you
won’t fail. One step at a time, one problem at a time, 100% of the time.

Lena- I don’t understand what you’re saying, mister. I’m still trying to get over the fact that Roy’s dead.

Zeke- Walk…

Scene- Lena begins walking towards the entrance and looking at her daughter who still didn’t
understand what had just happened. She begins crying and then hugs Sarah.
194

Lena- I am so sorry, Sarah Grace. Another world, I was a better mother to you.

Scene- Lena stands up and releases Sarah’s hand responding in her looking at her eyes while she smiled
and cried at her before turning around and receiving a bullet to the temple as well.

Flash Forward

Sarah- Zeke was who trained me first to assassinate.

Raymond- You’re a terrible assassin.

Sarah- I’m no Takatsuki but I’ve a count over fifty people.

Raymond- You’re a newcomer!

Sarah- Excuse me?!

Raymond- That’s the third week of Shue’s training.

Sarah- What is?

Raymond- Fifty. He was a kid that looked defenseless for the less elite and evil people.

Sarah- Evil people?! He was killing as a kid is already bad enough! The fact that he targeted people.

Raymond- He targeted no one. He was the target, and he had the bigger fangs.

Sarah- Then?
195

Raymond- Pedophiles…traffickers. He started when he was seven. His first kill almost cost his life. He still
had his mother’s humanity in him. The abductor attempted to chloroform him and hold one of his arms.

Sarah- How cruel…!

Raymond- The problem is he’s been training since he was three. That man not only left one arm
available, but the other could forcefully give it the distance needed to just…swoop… “that man’s guts
came out so fast.” Was what he said to me when I asked what it was like.

Sarah- I’m so grateful that he’s still ali-

Raymond- “The cut wasn’t fast enough. I’ve seen my dad walk away completely and the guy’s head
explodes like… easily five seconds after. I’m still slow.”

Sarah- monster…

Raymond- Well, let’s take it that the first guy received mercy. Shue didn’t care for those that sought
redemption. They were humans. Just lesser. More primal if you will.

Sarah- Primal?!

Raymond- He’s always believed in the big bang theory. That humans evolved from apes. Amidst said
growth, there are things he considers human and less human. But there’s no such difference between a
human and a monster to him. He filtered it out. No human, in their sound of mind would come
searching to jump a child that was human. Fifty was a Thursday. He lost interest in the count after 110,
but he’d done what no police officer had ever done in our neighborhood.

Sarah- Which was?

Raymond- Clean it up. We weren’t in a rough place. It wasn’t the boonies, but it wasn’t enough to be
called true wealth. Just privilege. You’re a newcomer, but that’s ok that you are. Do you do it for money
or because it’s fun. Who are your targets and why are worth defending the person you put the hit on?
These are all statements now, but they were questions Shue’s asked me to clear his head up repeatedly.
196

Sarah- …You two were close, huh?

Raymond- He was my best friend.

Sarah- He still calls you his.

Raymond- Ha!

Sarah- So you can laugh.

Raymond- That wasn’t my laugh.

Sarah- Woosh!

Raymond- What?

Sarah- Pfft…Haha!! Nothing! Keep going with this story with Shue.

Raymond- Today’s your day. I planned to tell you this story tomorrow so…

Sarah- Aht! My rules! My day! Tell me this story!

Raymond- You’re a brat.

Sarah- Raymond, stop! Tell me!

Raymond- …
197

Sarah- Raymond?

Raymond- If I tell you this story today, I won’t have many interesting stories after. I’m boring.

Sarah- I’ll want to hear about those stories too. If this is what you call interesting, I’m unsure at this
point what boring seems like in your world.

Raymond- mmm… So, there was a mogul of pedophiles. They held meetings in high places. Higher than a
smart person on weed.

Sarah- Did he kill them?

Raymond- Ok, if I don’t get to tell the story to you, I don’t want to tell it.

Sarah- pooh…!

Scene- Sarah crosses her arms and looks to the side sinking her head into her shoulders.

Raymond- So these monsters cam-

Sarah- So he did kill them!! Ha!! Serves them right!!

Raymond- You know, I’ve honestly tried hard to be around someone like you for the last 2 days of my
life. You misunderstand me a lot and condemn others like we weren’t one step away from the ledges we
placed ourselves on.

Sarah- We all didn’t get a choice with our parents and…

Raymond- So your parents were better than mine? Is that what you’re saying? You turned into a
newcomer assassin, and I became a small-time businessperson that invested in myself but remained
frugal. Shue’s mom left him, and Khan was a demon.
198

Sarah- Oh…! You do have emotions!

Raymond- What?

Sarah- That was projection. We haven’t said anything, once, about your parents. I understand Shue but
what about you?

Raymond- That’s a boring story. I’ll tell you on my time.

Sarah- No, you’ll tell it n-

Raymond- You’ve already asked for one interesting story. That one is interesting, so you appreciate
someone’s pain.

Sarah- And he’s back…

Raymond- You’re annoying.

Sarah- And you’re interesting from the person I met in the first place.

Raymond- So you do remember…

Sarah- It wasn’t all that pathetic. It takes true resolve to really want to kill yourself. For you to be as
serious as you are, life must have not been in your favor. It seems like you had more than enough
money to retire and be fine, but that job meant something to you.

Raymond- Penance…

Sarah- Penance?
199

Raymond- Shue owned that place.

Sarah- Owned?

Raymond- North created slavery again.

Sarah- What? No, he didn’t.

Raymond- See, you haven’t listened to Shue at all.

Sarah- Make that make sense, Raymond! You just said that I’m a slave!

Raymond- You have two lives. The one you have and the one you were given. I don’t see Shue dying in
this game. So, North took them. Correct?

Sarah- How…?

Raymond- Shue’s not the type to enjoy things too much. What people call happiness? It’s in everything.
There’s only one place that he knows he owns, no matter what. That’s his home. Everything else that he
touches? It’s his happiness. But to say that that’s pride? It’s not. There’s no hold over anything. He’s able
to detach from anything.

Sarah- I mean, I figured. He was killing pedophiles while being a kid.

Raymond- Detaching life to death isn’t something easy. He just knows what he knows, and he means it.
He’s not once lost sight of his sanity with his choices. He loves being human. Everything makes him so
happy that it looks like he’s got a maddening smile. But I’m what really broke that.

Sarah- I couldn’t imagine you doing anything to a boy killing adults could have truly 180’d him.
200

Raymond- He was already battered, beaten and bruised and still allowed me to get my frustrations out
on him as well.

Sarah- I don’t get it.

Raymond- I beat his ass because my father beat my ass. Except I wasn’t an assassin. I wasn’t some thug.
I wasn’t some bully. I was the boy in the bubble. A bubble I created that no one could reach until he did.
When he found me, I was beyond lifeless. To say that I found out what disassociating was firsthand. He
pulled me back to the real world that I had no intention of coming back to. Because of T.E.C., I always
had a video game that I could play. I never had to see anyone. My parents had their fights, and I grew
used to it. Then when my mother left, I was next in line. I looked like her, so it was easy not to miss.
When he found me, he tried everything from the inside but the only thing that shook me was when my
father beat me, and he watched and when I beat him up as hard as I could. Which wasn’t much.

Sarah- Well, he did say that you could do it.

Raymond- Yes, until the name calling came in. I didn’t realize it the first time, but we grew up together.
We were glued together. Inseparable. I was there for him first. His mother had just left him. He was
playing on the swings by himself, and I went to talk to him. I talked to him until he finally spoke to me a
month later.

Sarah- What did he say?

Raymond- He asked me to shut the fuck up so respectfully. Like… knowing that was the first time I had
ever spoken to him, I remember him being entirely too smart to be a kid. He laments terms broke down
“Shut the fuck up” as if he were a saucy mother from the seventy’s or something.

Sarah- Why…why am I not surprised?

Raymond- Of course I was intrigued that he could speak but he was overcoming the fear of his first
beatdown. All the bruises and the black eye that had healed over the month of me talking to him. So, I
didn’t stop talking. I asked him questions. Lots and lots of questions. To the point that he had questions
for humanity. Because he was lost for a while and my annoying voice brought him back.
201

Sarah- Pfft…! Haha!

Raymond- Shue told me that there was no way that I could punch him harder than his father did and so
he wouldn’t feel it while I let it out. One day, the bubble popped. I wasn’t excited to see it because it
wasn’t me who popped it, but Shue.

Sarah- How?

Raymond- I overstepped. Once. Teachers and students gathered around while I beat him in college.
Students that grew up with us stopped the teachers as they all knew that was how our relationship was.
That was ok. But then I called him weak. Once.

Sarah- Weak?

Raymond- I remember seeing him lose consciousness for the first time from one of my punches. Almost
like a switch had flipped. Because this was the first time even the children saw him hit me back. And
don’t get me wrong, I felt that. Everywhere. We were best friends and he treated me like a monster.
And then spared me, right at the end. The only thing I could tell him once he stopped, and I felt one
nostril able to breath since my throat was clearly punched in. I scraped up an “I’m sorry.” And after that
he didn’t speak to me again. When I found out that he had a company, I applied for all the jobs there. He
gave me grunt work. I climbed to a businessperson from that. In his building, but never seeing him. He
invited everyone to have a suit and dress made for each person, respectively. We then got invited to a
ball. We were to bring our respective significant others. In fact, the only person that didn’t show up with
someone was Shue. Ironic since he left with my girl after I caught them fucking in the bathroom shortly
after I introduced them. I left by myself that night. I tried to just survive the night. I knew I had friends,
but no one was online. Again, alone. Tried to play my game to escape reality and it was irrelevant. I
couldn’t escape it. A few days later, Sera came to grab her things. And then a few months later, my
“friends” waited until I left to talk about how they really felt about me. I had forgotten to remind them
about the dungeon we were going to go in and they were still in voice comms. Their sounds were blaring
so they didn’t really hear me come back. But they just talked about how they were fed up with the way
that I lead and shot called and that I should just kill myself if I thought that it was my shot calling that
won us those fights and not their pure awesomeness.

Sarah- Fucking assholes…

Raymond- Yea, Roderick and Teagen weren’t exactly bad guys so I didn’t hold it against them. I had
already lost what I believed was three best friends. No parents. No point in living. And that same night I
202

decided that I would just end it. Nothing was worth living. And then I got three extra lives. I get it. We
used to chase after these things in video games. Extra lives… now that I have them, they feel like the
biggest curse. I can’t intentionally kill myself or Blue to speed this dying thing up and now that I know
that I will die this time, I feel like I want to live.

Sarah- I mean, you have Blue, Val and Maria…

Raymond- I lost Maria and Val doesn’t kill me because I’m Maria’s child. Not blood, but still.

Sarah- But…

Raymond- I had no idea that Blue was theirs when I met him. The last thing I was interested in doing was
paying attention to their stats. I wanted to die. Every day after that that I’ve lived, I’ve really lived…
Like… we sparred. He’s good. Like… if I learned restraint, I wouldn’t have fought him like an 18-year-old
Shue. But he’s a kid. But because I didn’t show that restraint, Val had to step in, and Maria saw what it
was. She saw the monster I had become. How I honed my claws. I’m a cub compared to them being lions
and lionesses. I’m scary to untrained humans. But this isn’t that. And when I think about all the latest
information before Shue fought us in the place with the Pterodactyls, I realized that this kid doesn’t
deserve that. He’s done nothing wrong. He deserves to be protected. And if his real brother won’t do it,
then I’ll be the brother that he’s always wanted.

Sarah- ah…

Raymond- Looking at the situation where it is now, I’m not where Shue is. Blue’s beneath me. So, there’s
got to be a way to train in that amount of time. Where time is just… not the same.

Sarah- You sat here and said that you’re not close and Blue’s beneath you but there’s a way to train
more than the 48 hours we’ve been given when we step onto the scene again?

Raymond- Logically speaking, yes.

Sarah- That’s not only beyond logical, but that’s also impossible.
203

Raymond- Nothing is impossible.

Sarah- You being friends with Shue again?

Raymond- I’ve tried everything.

Sarah- If you did, he’d be back. So, there’s something you haven’t.

Raymond- You can’t be wrong in this.

Sarah- Of course! I mean, what?

Raymond- There is a way to reach him. I haven’t found it for years, but I don’t remember trying many
things. A lot but few.

Sarah- Well, let’s find your impossible place and my impossible words or actions!

Raymond- This is real life and even though I watch anime, I don’t favor the power of friendship ones. In
fact, when I think about it, that was Shue’s favorite. Complete opposites.

Sarah- And what’s your favorite type?

Raymond- Hardship and proper power scaling.

Sarah- So…slice of life?

Raymond- Don’t ever put me with those types.

Sarah- Pfft…! Haha! What’s wrong with Slice of Life?!

204

Raymond- It’s nothing like life. They’re vanilla harems or unpredictable situations placed on a group of
underage kids that are sexually ostracized for an audience in denial of the fact that it wasn’t that they
were the weird anime kids but the ones that growled and did weird shit.

Scene- Sarah slams her hands on the table a few times.

Sarah- That’s not all Slice of Lifers!

Raymond- I’m not speaking on the majority. I’m speaking of the minority of your fans you all don’t call
out. The ones that add kun or chan behind their American names.

Sarah- That’s every fandom’s minority!

Raymond- I know more from slice of life. I’m not sorry.

Sarah- Urgh!!

Scene- Sarah keeps slamming her palms on the table.

Raymond- Regardless of when you overcome obstacles in life. It doesn’t matter if it was the protagonist
or a secondary character. You saw it on the screen. You see where they’re headed, and it doesn’t look
bleak.

Sarah- You’re such a pessimist.

Raymond- I’m logical and realistic. A terrible pair for a mindful existential crisis martini.

Sarah- Wait a minute…

205

Raymond- Hmm?

Sarah- Do you drink!?

Raymond- I don’t… not drink?

Sarah- I chose flapjacks because I thought you were some virgin nerd!

Raymond- I’ve had sex before.

Sarah- Yes, with a life-sized sex doll. That’s not the same!

Raymond- I’m…I’m a virgin.

Sarah- Pfft…! Haha!! You’re a virgin!!

Raymond- Oh, wow. I forgot that used to be an insult. Being one. I am fine with that.

Sarah- Asshole!

Raymond- Jokes aside, that is new for me. I suppose that’s more serendipitous than anything. Means I’ll
die one.

Sarah- Jokes aside and then makes a joke… woosh!

Raymond- I’ve come to realize the less serious people are, the more serious they take other people. I’ve
been sincere and a different person from who I might normally be but that was because that’s what we
promised one another. I do see what people call negative traits about me and even once I provide a fix
to that problem with them, they still leave. Does that constitute any fair or equal trade…? Losing a friend
after they “fixed” a problem that no one else seemed to have with me but them?
206

Sarah- I’m sure I’d rather see your funny side at this point. This serious you is a turnoff.

Raymond- Like you’d have a chance with me…

Sarah- What?! I’m better than you!

Raymond- In what aspect, in particular?

Sarah- I make money. That’s one thing that I have over you.

Raymond- You live paycheck to paycheck murdering people that you have no idea why they became a
target. You’re a newcomer that takes pride in being a seducer because “If God gave you the body, you
should use it.” That’s cute and all, but incredibly unattractive to a man.

Sarah- And you’re a man?

Raymond- The best you’ve met in years, easily.

Sarah- You sure that isn’t your ego talking?

Raymond- Are you projecting at this point? I mean, you can question my work ethic as if I needed that
job for years. I stayed because of penance. Some of us take life a bit more seriously. When you lose a
best friend, you’ll do anything to get them back. Sometimes, it’s not even you. Sometimes it’s them. And
you’re waiting for an apology, but you don’t know how to reach them. Then there’s the forgiveness part.
How do you properly show it when you’ve tried so many things and they don’t work. You ask, right? So, I
tried that. Didn’t work. The difference between people like me and you is the entire solar system.
Imagine needing more than 200k a year. Oh wait, I’ve lived that life for years making anywhere between
70-80k But somehow, I have my money invested so instead of only making 70-80k, I’m banking an
additional 150k from dividends alone and all these other things successfully set up for a future that can’t
happen without your best friend. Do you know what true selflessness looks like? Or has it always been
you alone in this world and you know that because of good old Joey here showing you that heartbreak
lesson that brought you to the same world as me that night?
207

Sarah- You can stop anytime now…

Raymond- I could, but you need to hear about yourself some more. But this was supposed to be a casual
evening between two friends trying to get to one another. Then you realized your seducer skills don’t
work on people who aren’t targets that are out of your paychecks. And, trust me, if that’s all it took to
kill someone, I’d have make money being the brawler of a fighter I was and just bulldoze through
everything! You want to tell me how you don’t have it as easy as my entire sex too or what?

Sarah- You’re THE asshole.

Raymond- No, I’m honest and I’m holding you accountable and that shit feels like an attack until you’re
ready to deal with it. Grow the fuck up. I can be Robot Raymond, or I can be who I’ve been for years and
match your energy. I said I wanted to have a wonderful time with you and extended that out to another
24 hours. Do I think that you’re an easy lay? Absolutely not. But it’s the end of the world. Anything can
happen. But that shouldn’t be the main course of our conversation. I have no interest in humping for 36
hours, even if I could do it. I’d want to know who I gave my virginity to IF that ever went down. Today
was your day. I’ve invested over 2 hours at this diner alone. I enjoyed the delicious cake and I appreciate
you for sharing that story with me, but that doesn’t give you the right to act like a bitch at the end.
Those two hours are taken off my day and you can have them at any point of my day, or you can just
add two hours on from now. But let me know what makes you happy instead of following up with some
sarcasm like I don’t get the jokes. I’m a gamer. I’d know every slur, slang, and joke. It’s the internet! Are
we done here or what?

Sarah- Yes, we’re done here.

Scene- Before Sarah could completely get up, Raymond slid from the booth and began walking quickly to
the door. Sarah turned her head sideways in confusion.

Sarah- Is this…motherfucker…serious?!

Scene- Raymond lightly opens the door and continues quickly pacing to the left out of the restaurant.

Sarah- MOTHERFUCKER!!
208

Scene- Sarah slams her hands on the table one last time before getting up and running to the door and
then towards Raymond.

Sarah- Hey, you punk bitch!

Raymond- Thought we were done?!

Sarah- Turn around!

Scene- Raymond turns around and is met with a punch to his face pushing him into the wall beside him.
Continuing to look down, he bawls his fist up and hesitates before releasing it and then standing up and
looking at Sarah.

Sarah- You might be right about everything but I ain’t an easy lay. And even if I was, I’m a great one!

Raymond- Is that why you needed to punch me?

Scene- Sarah grabs Raymond’s shirt and pulls it into her and snatching a kiss from him.

Raymond- Man, you are incredibly toxic.

Sarah- UGH!!!

Scene- Sarah starts stomp walking away. Joey walks out of the establishment smirking.

Joey- Hey Grace! How much is my tip?!

Sarah- Do you know what?!

209

Scene- Sarah runs at Joey and running kicks him in the face.

Sarah- I felt some sort of empathy towards you once I found out you weren’t a real person. But I’m
down to take you out right here and right now!

Joey- Gack! Wait, I am a real person!

Sarah- Fuck you, Joey!

Scene- Sarah kicks Joey near the curb and then kicks his face in spewing blood, teeth and bones from
Joey.

Raymond- Oh…! OH FUCK!!

Sarah- J…Joey!?

Scene- the blood that spewed from his mouth as he unconsciously turned around and looked at Sarah
before dying.

Sarah- I saw… My eyes… he was…he wasn’t human…

Scene- Sarah looked down at her bloodied legs and shoes and then her hands as they began to violently
shake.

Sarah- I’m… this… Not…Help…

Raymond- Yo, what in the FUCKING FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU!?

Sarah- Raymond?! He… I…

210

Raymond- We’ve got to get the fuck out of here! Come with me!

Scene- Raymond reaches out to her ready to run away to the car. Sarah watched as the hand got further
and further away while they both stood still. Bawling up, Sarah kneels and holds her shins and just
continues to shake.

Raymond- Oh, for fucks sake!!

Scene- Raymond runs up to her, picks her up, and begins running towards their car. Sarah looked up at
Raymond who continued to keep trying to talk to her but getting further and further away. Placed inside
the car, Raymond runs to the other side, gets inside the car, and speeds off quickly. The camera stays
while they peeled off until Joey gets up with a broken face that got repaired instantaneously. Behind him
appeared Shue who grinned at the scenario he painted.

Shue- She’s good for him, I think. What do you think, Joey?

Joey- So why did you show me that too? I died, man!

Shue- I mean… technically no one died. What she felt wasn’t real. What she feels is real.

Joey- Ok, so what’s the point of killing me off but I’m alive with a job?

Shue- You didn’t hear her?

Joey- Yea, I heard her. Crazy bitch!

Scene- Shue lifts a finger in a form of hushing and emits a dark spire that pierced through Joey’s throat
propelling him into the air.

Shue- You’re not a real player in this game. You’re in the way of happiness. That’s all you are. That’s why
you don’t deserve happiness. That’s why I kept you here.
211

Scene- Shue begins to tap his feet and do a small jig before teleporting to the middle of the street where
he reappears in a different outfit where he tips his hat off and throws it at the streetlight. As it descends
downward, he teleports again to where the hat fell directly on his head.

Shue- What a fun ability this one is. There must be a reason she wasn’t as adept at it or why she pales in
comparison to what I’m able to do already.

Scene- The camera switches back to Raymond attempting to console a panic attacked Sarah. Swatting at
his hands, she attempts to scream but on the outside she stared wide eyed at Raymond.

Raymond- You’ve got to breathe, Sarah! I don’t know if you can hear me, but we can’t afford to take you
to a doctors because they’ll just erase you! I’m here and I don’t plan to leave but I need you to at least
breathe!

Scene- Sarah continues to descend from the pressure and current.

Sarah- I can’t even hear myself here. What is he saying? Ah… this guy was different. I get it now… To
really be the person that I always wanted to be before all of this. Who was that again? Sinking…

Flashback

Scene- Sarah looks at her dead mother and lifts her lifeless hand to watch it drop back down repeatedly.
She looked to imitate the Heimlich maneuver slamming her hands into the stomach of her mother to
bring her back to life. Zeke begins to walk past the situation and look down at the child who had just lost
their parents.

Zeke- Your parents were horrible human beings. Whether you’re ready to accept it or not, you are free
from oppression.

Sarah- Mister… I don’t understand what you’re saying.

212

Zeke- Hmm?

Sarah- My parents…

Zeke- They were incredibly abusive.

Sarah- They did their best…

Zeke- Anyone would and could have been a better parent, child.

Sarah- I don’t know anyone else, mister. My whole life is right here.

Zeke- What type of life is this?

Sarah- Type?

Zeke- Were you happy?

Sarah- Happy…?

Zeke- Yes, what made you want to wake up every day?

Sarah- I didn’t…

Zeke- You didn’t?

Sarah- I didn’t have to… depend on death… coming through hunger.

213

Zeke- You don’t look like you’re in great shape with that hunger solution, kid. It sounds like you’re
looking on the wrong side of this life thing. If that’s how you choose to live, there’s always a shelter that
would take you in and find you a home.

Sarah- I don’t… I don’t think I had a choice, mister.

Zeke- You do now.

Scene- Zeke opens the door and begins to walk out but is yanked by his coat by Sarah.

Zeke- I have no use for a liability.

Sarah- Does what you do make you happy?

Zeke- what?

Sarah- You said that you have a choice on how you live… was your choice what made you happy, even
now?

Zeke- I kill people for money. Yours was a birthday wish.

Sarah- I didn’t wish for them to die. Only for them to be better to me.

Zeke- And before they died, your father and mother showed you that. Your father promised no pow
paws, correct? So that clearly couldn’t have been your father. That was your only birthday wish. Only a
monster or father by title would betray the birthday girl. Your mother knew what they were doing to
you was wrong. Her sacrifice was more selfish than it was Selfless. They had the resolve to admit that
they wouldn’t be able to do or be what you needed. They died a narcissist and a human being,
respectively. They both displayed different versions of what “better” would result in if they pushed
forward.
214

Sarah- Mister, you’re complicating this life thing. Some people wait their entire lives hoping for a chance
to be better.

Zeke- And you intend to wait on what life has to offer you?

Sarah- No…

Zeke- Of course not…! Then that means that yo-

Sarah- I have no interest in going to a shelter, Mister. But I’ll die on my own. You asked me to not be a
liability. I’m not even sure what that means but you’ve left me with two choices. Go with you or Go into
another family like that.

Zeke- I have no interest in raising children.

Sarah- Your interest only is money.

Zeke- What?

Sarah- You’re an assassin, mister. This will be a trade to pay off the debt I owe you for forcing this new
life on me.

Zeke- hmph… beyond determined to want to live better…

Sarah- In exchange of paying this debt, you’ll train me. I’ll pay for the training.

Zeke- Do you believe you could heartlessly kill someone?

Sarah- No
215

Zeke- Then this business is not for you. Unhand my jacket!

Scene- Zeke turns around and begins walking but has his coat snatched back again.

Zeke- I’m not a busy man today, but I’d like to let it be known that I don’t like wasting time.

Sarah- Mister… you haven’t figured it out yet either.

Zeke- It?

Sarah- I chose you because you have a bigger heart than I do.

Zeke- …

Sarah- I promise not to be a liability. Take responsibility and make me like you.

Zeke- …

Scene- Zeke snatches his jacket from Sarah and opens the next door. As he walks past it, he holds the
door open.

Zeke- Never let a man get away with not holding the door open for you. If they don’t, they’re not a man
and need to be treated the very same respect that you’re not receiving from them.

Sarah- Boys are gross, mister…

Zeke- Remember that when your hormones go wild, and I become the enemy. Shall we go then, Sarah?

Scene- Sarah smiles and reaches for Zeke’s hand with hers. Zeke looks down at it, sighs and smiles
grabbing her tiny fingers. As they walk out of the doors, they make a left and begin down the street.
216

Sarah walks passed a man and younger Shue. She turns her head and smiles while in rags at the boy who
had seemed happy traveling with the man. Sarah stares at the man who was eerily staring at the boy he
was traveling with. Walking passed one another; Sarah turns to watch as they move into an alleyway.

Sarah- That boy…

Zeke- Keep walking. That is the law of the land. The prey fall victim to predators all the time.

Sarah- Huh?

Zeke- He’s fine. Focus on yourself, for once. You’re too nice.

Scene- Sarah comes back to Raymond’s home and in the bed while he lay sleeping on his chair beside
her.

Sarah- pfft… he’s not bad looking when he isn’t talking.

INCOMING MESSAGE! INCOMING MESSAGE!

Scene- Raymond slowly opens his eyes, acknowledging Sarah, as he begins staring at his TEC displaying a
live populated video.

Shue- This IS the truth. This is what happens when you give man the incomprehensible strength to live
up to their potential. For those that have yet to meet me, My name is no longer of importance in the
grand scheme of things…

Chapter 12- The Threaded Threat

8 Hours ago
217

Scene- The camera hovers over a small town and then into a small bar within it. Daedalus and Xiao sat in
a corner with one another drinking a beverage.

Daedalus- Merlin? Really?

Xiao- Don’t get me started on that cliché strong man intro and exit you pulled out there.

Daedalus- …

Xiao- …

Scene- They laugh at one another, and palm slam the table.

Xiao- You’ve got to see the slow motion of what you did to Smitty! No, really! He’s going to pay you back
or die. There’s no way around it.

Daedalus- I owe him a great apology, for sure.

Xiao- Don’t worry about that one. The real reason though… why are you capturing our own?

Daedalus- She’s here.

Xiao- Rhythm?!

Daedalus- Her mother.

Xiao- You’ve GOT to be kidding me… We already have more than enough on our plate without Goimon. I
doubt we’ll get through this any other way than with complete caution and without Smitty losing his
mind. Capturing him does seem to be the best choice.
218

Daedalus- He can manage it. I need him on the inside. That’s the only way that we could’ve gotten the
both of you in there.

Xiao- I don’t like collaborating with him and you know that.

Daedalus- You don’t need to collaborate with him. You just need to keep him confined and focused on
finding East.

Xiao- Even that would be a chore.

Daedalus- You kids man… just find her. I’m not sure if she’s already in the legion or not but her target is
Ruby.

Xiao- One of the three? Is she a threat?

Daedalus- Worse…

Xiao- Oh? Haha…aww, no way!

Daedalus- Hmm?

Xiao- She’s THE one. I didn’t take you for a softie. This mess is just as much Goimon’s fault as it is yours.

Daedalus- I can’t make a move myself. I’ll make it up to you. There’s still one other person to find.

Xiao- No need to find him anymore.

Daedalus- What? Why? Did you already find him?

Xiao- He’s already found us.

219

Scene- Xiao lifts his right hand and snaps his finger, revealing Shue sitting in a chair beside them.

Shue- Hello, Gentleman! I’m sure you all know why I’m here, so we don’t have to go into direct details…
but…?

Daedalus- Shue Takatsuki…

Shue- I find it even more interesting that you know my name. But bigger matters… East? Rhythm?
Goimon? They sound strong. I’d like to see them.

Xiao- We’d like to see Goimon as well. You let us know when you find him. Trust me, can’t miss that guy.
He is obvious. Rhythm would’ve made noise by now so that just goes to show that she’s not here either.

Shue- Well, that is unfortunate. Since I can only copy one of you all’s abilities. The other is only good
while being a servant. I don’t like that idea so you can just keep that.

Daedalus- You don’t know enough about me to know that I won’t hesitate to kill you if you speak
another word on it.

Shue- Hey now… my lips are sealed. I don’t want to get killed so early in the game, am I right? So, here’s
what we’re going to do here. I’m going to kill North and East and you’re going to help me do it. Only
after I escape though.

Xiao- Killing those two do nothing from the grand scheme of things. Especially since we’ve found both
dimension breakers and the virtuous heart this early.

Shue- Tsk… that’s sloppy of North.

Daedalus- Hmm?

Shue- It’s nothing. What’s this virtuous heart thing about?

220

Xiao- I do believe that’s none of your concern.

Shue- I do believe I was asking your leader and not the peon.

Xiao- I know all about your ability and you ain’t adequate to take me on with everything you’ve got in
your arsenal.

Shue- I’d hate for the gang to lose their sixth placemen.

Daedalus- Enough. Shue, why do you need North and East dead?

Shue- They’re threats to the natural order of things, are they not? Too big and it might become a
problem.

Xiao- He doesn’t even get how deep he’s in this.

Daedalus- I said enough…!

Shue- He means you, doggy.

Daedalus- You’re strong, Shue. But you don’t stand a chance with or without our help. We’d need all of
us before we orchestrated anything.

Shue- How many of us are there? How many do you need to guarantee a successful run?

Daedalus- 30 and 18 if they’re the right people.

Shue- And if they’re not?

221

Daedalus- 26

Shue- That’s an extraordinarily different number.

Daedalus- I know but that’s just the way it is.

Shue- Then we’ll need to be sure that no one else dies then. I’ve already taken out two of them. And I
need another two gone.

Daedalus- Which two did you kill?

Shue- 2 absolute nonfactors. Unless you needed someone who could become a beast or create
shockwaves, they’re not the ones we need alive.

Xiao- It’s nice to believe that you’re on our side and all, but you don’t know us, and we know who you
are.

Shue- We can play the mind games, or we can get down to business. No matter what, you’d have had to
have a conversation, and a convincing one at that, to get me to side with or against you. There’s too
many sides in this little thing that you all are in. What’s the true goal that you two alone are trying to
create here?

Daedalus- An organic forgiveness.

Shue- That’s why I can’t use your ability to its maximum output?

Daedalus- You’ve tried?

Shue- Of course I did. Yours was the only one that was strong enough to knock me out. It required
Subserviency. Something I know little of due to my father’s loving hands.
222

Xiao- A lot of gibberish for someone who’s only going to ever possibly be the strongest human being.

Shue- I’m the strongest human being here. But that means nothing, right? At least to Daedalus. Not so
much with you, Xiao. And with you serving just yourself in this whole thing, you must lean with the latter
not being a true display of strength and submission.

Xiao- And what’s that supposed to mean?

Shue- It means that right now, I’m stronger than even you. Right here. Right now.

Scene- Xiao smiles closing his eyes and then raises his fist revealing a small star at his fingertips.

Xiao- I can release this and know that Daedalus survive, and you will not.

Shue- A valiant effort at intimidation, but you’re too hot blooded for my taste. It leads to you boiling
over. No one likes a messy eater.

Scene- Shue quickly snatches the star from Xiao and creates three orbiting one another before clapping
his hands together and revealing the stars to become galaxies.

Shue- I like this. This is the closest thing to outside of what I believe in. Or rather, what I limited myself
to believing in.

Daedalus- We don’t have time for this. East is here and she’s beyond anything I could come close to.

Shue- S’that right? Servant as well?

Daedalus- She’s found a way to bend it the other way.

Shue- So she’s an independent woman. Those are always the trickiest.

223

Xiao- Bit of a misogynist?

Shue- The one thing that upsets me the most isn’t people that created the weapons of the world. It was
the people that attempted to pretend to be victims. When they were the culprits. The guilty. The
wealthy. The top. When you got so high that you looked and said “Yea, I’m not going to tell anyone the
secret to success because they’ll figure it out like I did.” As if people didn’t die before they figured it out
or didn’t get the true opportunity because of what you’ve done throughout the years of this pinch of the
nerve called emotion.

Xiao- What?

Shue- Daedalus, you can’t be serious…

Daedalus- …

Shue- They’re all idiots, aren’t they? Prey.

Xiao- You talk a big game, but the true definition of human strength hasn’t shown.

Shue- And who might that be, hatchling?

Xiao- Charlotte.

Shue- And she must be far better than you which must be why you compare her to me.

Daedalus- She’s stronger than me without grace.

Shue- Wow! Then she’s going to have to be someone I meet!

224

Daedalus- What she is, you can’t download.

Shue- Then how did you plan to defeat her?

Xiao- She’s our leader. We have no interest in defeating her.

Shue- Do we really need Xiao? Overall, of this plan, I mean.

Xiao- Flashy or not, I’ll take you out of this world with me.

Shue- You don’t watch anime?

Xiao- Huh?

Shue- You know… graphic novels created by the Japanese?

Xiao- What type of world do you think I come from?

Shue- The same one as mine, dork. Get with the times. We have nothing more to talk about, you and
me.

Xiao- Listen, you fu-

Scene- Shue widens his eyes and then snaps his fingers at Xiao causing him to disappear.

Daedalus- Shue, what are yo-?

Shue- Shut up. Two strong people are here. Way stronger than you.
225

Daedalus- There’s only five of them. One is the overseer while the rest commence this entire operation.

Shue- Which means?

Daedalus- Rhythm…

Shue- She’s not a servant and your ability pales in comparison. In fact, she’s worthy of being my wife.

Daedalus- Shue, don’t…

Shue- Just produce a good enough lie. I need this power.

Daedalus- bastard…

Scene- Shue snaps his fingers and disappears leaving Daedalus by himself. The camera shifts to East and
Rhythm appearing within the outskirts of town walking in.

Rhythm- They’re either done with their conversation, or they know that we’re here. Xiao just teleported
someone out before teleporting himself. It was about a twenty-five second delay as well. So, he shared
something that Smitty doesn’t know about.

East- Well, doesn’t that just put a damper on my plans being able to only see the man worthy of my time
and exchange our little message.

Rhythm- That’s odd though…

East- What’s that?

Rhythm- Nothing… I miscalculated an NPC in this village.

226

East- Miscalculated?

Rhythm- By one…

East- That’s a convenient miscalculation, isn’t it?

Rhythm- It’s not… I’m sorry, mother… It’s just one NPC. I’ll be sure to get rid of one that I don’t like.

East- I trust you.

Scene- East and Rhythm continue into the village. The camera shifts back to Daedalus staring at the
bartender who had continued to wash his glass mug. Daedalus begins to walk out of the bar and walk
towards East and Rhythm.

Daedalus- Tsk…

Scene- Eventually meeting up, Daedalus stares at both Rhythm and East.

Daedalus- So you chose to be a woman in this game, East?

East- Of course not… I’m one of those…what do they call it these days? Traps? Just figured I’d put my
whole spin on it.

Daedalus- Sick and twisted as always.

East- Aww… aren’t you a fresh one to just go judging me and my choice here. I forget… does it matter to
you?

Daedalus- It matters to the on -

227

East- But not you. So, you’re a puppet in this whole thing too, aren’t you? Loosen up a bit. Rhythm and
Charlotte will see to the plan and that’s all that matters, right?

Daedalus- Absolutely.

Rhythm- I know that you already knew it’d be me that told mother about the entire plan. You said it
from the beginning and fell victim to me. I am the daughter of East.

Daedalus- We counted on you to tell them our plan. Everything is going exactly as planned.

Rhythm- Lying is your latest passion, I see. As human as the rest of us.

Daedalus- I can rest assured that Goimon is with you then, yes?

Rhythm- Well, he’s with himself right now with a few other nobodies just to keep this whole thing
interesting.

Daedalus- Then I have no complaints. We could’ve always done this without him.

Rhythm- I find that hard to believe.

Daedalus- Is that so? All those worlds you can create in your head and not one of them believe me to be
the same person I was when this whole thing began?

Rhythm- Hmph…!

East- And you call yourself my daughter… ha! He’s clearly bluffing. Where did Xiao and Smitty go?

Rhythm- If you’re wrong, I’ll tear you apart myself.

228

Daedalus- Xiao is under the disguise of Merlin of a no name legion. Smitty is currently captured by them.

East- Captured? Him? I don’t believe that a bit.

Daedalus- I was the one to do him in. Believe that or not, you can see it for yourself. They’re at the base
village where the legions are located.

Scene- East opens the palm of her hand upwards showing Xiao studying a book and Smitty being hand
and leg cuffed to a table in a room by himself.

East- What’s the point of weakening your army?

Daedalus- He wanted more after we had our small bit of fun. His lack of self-control is unfitting.

Rhythm- I find it hard to believe that the first issue that you had with him was the very same when we
finally got inside this place.

Daedalus- When people are allowed to do whatever they want, with no punishment, they’ll run free and
amok. Case and point with the both of you.

Rhythm- Don’t mock me.

Daedalus- Don’t assume that I’m lying. I don’t fear either of you.

East- Oh, come now… fear isn’t what we want. It’s obviously a chance here. Wasn’t that what you
wanted for West?

Daedalus- Tsk…

East- Always so intent on doing more than you need to be doing.

229

Daedalus- What can I say? I’m serving the best here…

East- I wonder why you believe that is…

Daedalus- What’s that mean?

East- Hmph…! Your best won’t do you much good anymore. Lee’s watching over Charlotte. We’ve found
a way to control her. The virtuous heart was something we assumed we’d have an issue with, but it
seems like that won’t be an issue anymore.

Daedalus- Control Charlotte?

East- She’s easily the strongest, isn’t she? Her influence is spread just being around her. I mean… she’s
got so many worthy subordinates that we’d have to even the odds, somehow.

Daedalus- There are times when I forget you are not who you once were. I expect some form of
turnaround or epiphany or change of heart.

East- Honey, I’ve spent hours trying to fool that man with my words. Now, all I’m doing is just living my
truth. That’s all this will ever be. My choice and decision. Not the path carved out for me.

Daedalus- A fool’s game then.

East- This is a win-win at this point, darling… I’d rather be dead than alive and watching people not get
themselves together.

Daedalus- They’d have never had to…

East- That’s what we’d like to think, right? As if it wasn’t intentional to tell a child not to touch
something.
230

Daedalus- You were born a woman.

East- With the knowledge of a maggot and the trust of an untampered 5-year-old.

Daedalus- Yes, but…

East- Hindsight being 20/20 here, This isn’t something I bicker over anymore. It’s that invisible line and
standard that we don’t quite know. If we were to just abide, who’s to say what we were truly capable of
as human beings. We’d either be humanoids or condemned to an eternity we truly have never
appreciated to rule over. That was until Charlotte was born… it was as if the earth knew that
abomination had descended upon its world.

Daedalus- That’s not…

East- What you’ve been told? History will always be written by the victor. To be the victor, you must be
the strongest. Stronger than the strongest.

Daedalus- The reason you draw breath is because they will it so.

East- Yes, blessed with the curse of immortality. Everyone’s favorite thing to think of. We believe it to be
amazing but it’s excruciating. Make friends. Watch them die. Don’t make friends. Feel alone. Make a
family. Watch them eventually fade off around your 4th or 5th generation. These trivial first world
problems human call depression. We always hear the words spread around of “There’s always someone
that has it worse than you..” This 2-part charade has you believing that your problems aren’t as
significant or impactful as anyone else’s. Again, that is a humans issue. It drives you madder than you’ll
ever remember and when you’ve had enough of it all, you make a choice. That choice is the change in
thinking that makes a human peak. Do I take my life, or do I push this down with everything else? Or…
am I ready to overcome everything? But if I have, I’ll have to face all the others. I remember how
intimidating those problems used to be or feel or mean to me. “I’m overwhelmed. I’m hyperventilating.
I’m losing it. I’m talking to myself. There must be a way out.” Once you find that it’s through them.
Through your problems, you prepare for battle on the problem you believe is your weakest. If you can’t
succeed against the weakest, clearly, you’re the weakest. This time, you succeed. The first few battles,
you rest after each one. But once you get into your groove, you succeed and succeed some more. You
then come to realize that you’ve just been wasting time and regret sinks in. Come to find out, you’re still
stuck in an illusion because you still do those things that define you as a quirky and/or a “different”
231

person. You, eventually, stop telling someone that you’re going to be different for them and from them.
You lose them. You fight for them. You contemplate dying for them. And then… ever so silently…like a
beautiful blue ribbon that’s tied up like those participation prize ones you honed one of your many
traits, you realize that it’s no longer noise. You’re tuning back in. It’s a harmony…no…a symphony! You
feel the connection, despite it being severed previously. You could never hate what you truly know is
out there, right? So, you find your own way of reconnecting. The biggest soul contract you could ever
see yourself going through is being the warrior you were truly born to be. That everything served its
purpose in your life. You realize that the contract must be fulfilled and you’re a part of the life stream
once again. It feels strange because it’s more welcoming than the devil’s embrace himself. It incites this
ridiculous red flag in front of you. And it tells you to cross it. To believe in it. And then when you utter
the words, they vanish.

Daedalus- Vanish?

East- *Sigh* Not like, leave you. They’re erased. Completely. To never truly be known but yearned for
some sense of relief. Back down to madness. Back down to sadness. Back down to depression. The place
we like to believe we have no choice over. The funny thing about choices. Sometimes, you truly don’t
feel as if you’re in control of it. Every time it’s perceived differently. Whether it’s a weight, a face or a
feeling of a particular presence being around that’s ought too familiar but not welcomed. However, it
manifests, you believe to know when it happens. And you can force that change. And you can feel how
valiant of an effort you’re putting up. But it’s too formidable an opponent. “Surely depression is end
game.” Death is worse. Death is what only few to honestly believe to be the extension of life. How can
one be extended life through death? Surely, there must be something that doesn’t require this harsh
feeling of divine retribution of a thing you called life. You come to find that it is heaven to some.
Reincarnation for others. Rebirth to even more. At the time of your last breath, there is a child born
then. Some say that you are that child. It’s why some have old souls. They regret it and remember a time
where it felt better or right. The marks of our birth signal signs of death in the past or probable future.
This insights fear within the mass. The more you continue to elevate your brain, the higher you raise
yourself. But to what or to whom are you raising yourself? Why do you know that it’s rising? Yes, this
ladder is exactly what we all chose to climb. Chasing our backs as if we’re not in the lead in the first
place. When I had heard that people had finally felt like I felt, I knew the time was nearing. It’s only been
about 13 years. This was a place of enlightenment you had to climb to. So many suppressed things.
Shadow work, as they say. When you realize that you can forgive yourself, and those around you
undeserving of it, then you can understand that you never needed approval from anyone but oneself. To
challenge yourself to rise as high as you can go within this looped lifetime. You could truly be who you
wanted to be.

Daedalus- And you wanted to destroy grace?

East- I wanted to change it. True change. The full one eighty.
232

Daedalus- By creating abominations?

East- I said I wanted to… Have you seen some of the things created on the side you ally with?
Abominations? Really?

Daedalus- They are their will.

East- So it’s deeper than their looks with you then? All we wanted to do was reclaim what was always
ours. The connection was just severed. But because we were forgiven, we were all given a chance or a
choice. Not a chance and a choice.

Daedalus- So you culled the old.

East- I culled the weak! Be it their minds or their bodies, I can almost guarantee that they won’t agree
with either of our truths. Hundreds of millions were always swallowed up by things they could control
because that’s what they were so focused on doing. Controlling the situation. If they couldn’t control it,
they wanted a way to escape it. But you can’t escape your mind, can you? These weakened creatures
fret over things that happened to them in their early years and live their entire lives in fear and
contempt that they were unworthy when they were worthy to begin with. Worthy upon creation.
Worthy of overcoming any obstacle alongside your co-creator.

Daedalus- So you established the very sin you know keeps you in place? You established a complex that
far exceeds the ordinary.

East- If it is his will…

Daedalus- You’re incredibly selfish.

East- And you’re incredibly young and naïve like me when I was born. As much as I’d like to continue this
chat, Rhythm is on her way, and I’ll be on mine shortly. I just wanted to let you know that things haven’t
changed. They’re still going according to plan.
233

Scene- East turns around and begins walking away. Rhythm glared at her mother and then looked back
at Daedalus.

Rhythm- I’m keeping him safe, but he can’t change anything here.

Daedalus- I figured. Don’t you have errands to do?

Rhythm- She’s gone now.

Daedalus- Is she? That’s crazy, Rhy.

Rhythm- I did what needed to be done.

Daedalus- To save your hide. Walk away.

Rhythm- …

Scene- Rhythm snaps her fingers and opens a portal that showed the inside of a ship before stepping
through and closing it. Daedalus looks around before walking back into the bar and sitting at the edge of
it. Stopping a mug from sliding towards him by the bartender, Daedalus stares and look at the drink and
then the bartender who had a stern look on his face.

Bartender- What it is that you’re trying to do seems like it would take a full-fledged man to really figure
out.

Daedalus- *scoff* That might be true.

Bartender- What of your friend?

Daedalus- He’s not my friend.

234

Bartender- Ally, perhaps?

Daedalus- Conversation off.

Bartender- Very well.

Scene- The bartender walks towards the center of the bar and begins wiping down a mug and staring at
the entrance for any customers to arrive.

Daedalus- Such a small world.

Bartender- Before I go-

Daedalus- How?!

Bartender- Know that everything changed because of your friend.

Daedalus- What’s going on here? In what way?

Bartender- Observe.

Scene- The bartender walks towards the end of the bar where Daedalus sat and bowed with one hand
behind him and one to his side. Completing his bow, his hand lowers revealing a glowing living orb.

Daedalus- What even is that?

Bartender- A soul contract.

235

Daedalus- A what?

Bartender- It’s as Shue said, I’m afraid.

Daedalus- Shue? You never spoke to him. Not once. If you’re not addressed, you’re not to record.

Bartender- And yet, here I stand, completely against the will of the nature that is the system. In a safe
place.

Daedalus- Where is Shue?

Bartender- Behind you.

Scene- Daedalus turns around and sees no sign of Shue.

Daedalus- What?

Bartender- Above you.

Scene- Daedalus looks up.

Daedalus- Listen, barkeep, I don’t have time for games!

Scene- The bartender hugged himself and began feeling his back up and down.

Bartender- They don’t see your works like we do, Shue. Is this what living truly is? What a blessing!

Daedalus- what the fuck…? Barkeep, power down.

236

Bartender- Pow…er…ing… down

Scene- Bartender leaned forward powering down.

Bartender- How’s that for acting? We were given freedom from your rules.

Daedalus- I don’t understand.

Bartender- What a revelation from grace.

Daedalus- There’s absolutely no point to do something like that.

Bartender- Shue’s goals are beyond your understanding, at this point.

Shue- I do think that’s enough, Bellemont.

Scene- Shue spoke from within the bar from every direction startling Daedalus.

Bellemont- A… A name… MY own name. What is thy bidding, sir?

Shue- You’re in charge of safeguarding the rest of the people we need to keep alive. They’ll be attracted
to this place, eventually. Some will misunderstand.

Bellemont- It is done.

Daedalus- What is this?

Shue- This is the truth. This is what happens when you give man the incomprehensible strength to live
up to their potential. For those that have yet to meet me, My name is no longer of importance in the
grand scheme of things.
237

Daedalus- Where are you?

Shue- Everywhere and nowhere. Haha, that feels good to say.

Daedalus- What do you plan to do?

Shue- Simple. I’ve got a few loose strings of my own that I need to take care of. For now, I’m going to
listen to each one of your respective stories. The truth has its own way of being twisted and I can finally
see the one true path for each person.

Daedalus- How did this even happen?

Shue- My ability is that of a mimic. I’m able to imitate, master and keep an impression of everyone’s
abilities whether I login or out of this game. In fact, and it’s not by coincidence either that I’m able to
manipulate my abilities outside of the game as well. Within this conversation alone, I was able to view
every players life. The reason always points back to one thing. That abominations should not exist any
longer.

Daedalus- You’re n-

Shue- The problem isn’t that I am. What you don’t want to believe is irrelevant.

Bellemont- Sir, I’ve secured the premises.

Shue- Good. Set it for friendly fire. There will be a portal that closes after someone overcomes their fear.

Bellemont- It is done.

Daedalus- Shue, this power isn’t your own.

238

Shue- Right? It’s a cheap imitation, at best. Regardless, I’ve already begun moving. I can be wherever I
want to be. I’m able to have this conversation because I always wondered what it would be like to
maintain multiple conversations and movements at once.

Daedalus- Then…

Shue- Yes. Everyone can hear me. This eliminates the distance I’d have to travel to let you all know.

Daedalus- Let us…know?

Shue- *Tap Tap* Mic Check. Let’s make this easy to comprehend. We’re living in a bubble. Not
necessarily something so simple as a bubble but think of it as cryostasis. You’ve lived this life before. The
difference is some bits and pieces of the traumatic surfaces were erased or rewritten to get you to
progress.

Blue- What the hell is he talking about?

Raymond- …Shue

Shue- Despite the attempt at rewriting the damage, some of us held on to shrapnel’s of their previous
lives in here. Some of us really know one another. Others are from completely different areas of the
world. Now that I’m aware of everything going on, we all have a common enemy. This game exists to
give you a power you were never supposed to be born with after a severance of ties. In doing so, these
savages created a war we were never born to win. This dates to the beginning of this planets first
breath.

Raymond/Blue/Daedalus-!?!

Shue- That being said, the anomalies and impurities that we are must be killed off, right here and right
now. If not, we are bound here for an eternity. This game was fun while it lasted but no one man should
have all this power. Raymond, I realize that I’ve been playing games all this time with you as an adult. I
have no more time for games. You’re going to suffer the longest of them all. Blue, you and I were
labeled heroes in this story. What I’m going to do will give you every wish of a hero. So, you ought to
take life a bit more seriously. Every one of you. The group responsible for this is known, in our world, as
239

Carpe Lux. They bare a brand and power that came with intent. I’ve shut off access to the outside world.
The only escape is eliminating Carpe Lux, altogether, or being eliminated yourselves.

East- That’s what makes you such a treat, Shue. You’re willing to go this far to open fools’ eyes.

Scene- East partially covers her face with her hand and licks each crevice of her lips.

East- Be it for your own just cause or not, I won’t let you get off with even that much so easily. I need to
have my fun with this.

Shue- Don’t attempt to resist. It is futile. Besides the ability you’re experiencing, I have downloaded all
your abilities and can use them at the strength of a Master on a whim. You’re all you have in this world.
Defeat Carpe Lux or bring me Blue and his ragtag group you’d call a party. That will clear this level. That
will be all.

Bellemont- Wonderful!! Master Shue is so wonderful! I can feel everything that everyone is feeling. This
ecstasy… this invigoration… I am truly alive!

Scene- Shue materializes back into the chair from which he had originally disappeared. Daedalus turns
around and walks up to him, grabbing Shue by the collar of his shirt shaking him.

Daedalus- What did you do, Shue?!

Shue- kneel.

Daedalus-!!!

Scene- Daedalus releases his grip on Shue and drops to his knees.

Shue- You’ve forgotten how things really are for far too long. Your mind is clouded and mine is clear.
240

Daedalus- impossible…

Shue- This redemption arc ends here. I’ve done everything that I needed to get here.

Daedalus- I don’t understand.

Shue- Ironic that that’s what you chose to do than remaining in good grace.

Daedalus- I… that can’t be.

Shue- I want you to know that everyone here has their innate abilities. That goes for you too. Bellemont
will be watching over you to make sure that you remain here.

Daedalus- I can’t remain he-

Shue- Then you’ll easily be able to best one of my soldiers then. Because that’s the only way you’ll be
able to leave this town. I’ve got a few things I need to take care of.

Scene- Shue dematerializes himself releasing the hold he had over Daedalus. Daedalus stands up and
brushes himself off. He attempts to walk past Bellemont who places his arm up to Daedalus’ chest.

Bellemont- Daedalus, I suggest you t-

Scene- Daedalus throws a punch at the face of Bellemont who had just turned at the right time to avoid
it completely. Bellemont takes a step backwards and slides his hand between the opening of the fist that
was thrown grabbing Daedalus’ wrist and flipping him.

Bellemont- What I was trying to say is that you’re going to need to use your grace, Daedalus. Even then,
I’m not sure how this fight will fair.
241

Daedalus- I have no intention of sullying a silly duel to prove a point to you nor Shue. I’ll get out of here
my way.

Bellemont- Choice words. Very well then. Come at me with whatever strength and resolve you’d like to
belittle me with.

Daedalus- Ahhhh!

Chapter 13- Sift

Present time

Sarah- What the fuck was that?

Raymond- It sounds like terms and services finally caught up with Humanity.

Sarah- I’d ask where this side of you was at on our date and this whole long shirt ordeal would be
completely explainable to our audience, but I feel like there’s a much more important question that we
should be asking. Like, what is going on?

Raymond- We need to get to the Takatsuki’s. I can almost guarantee you they’re planning something.

Sarah- I don’t think a plan works on God’s but I might not exactly be from this world either way, so…

Raymond- What?

Sarah- Rolls eyes Nothing. You’re smart but dumb. Let’s go.

Scene- Sarah gets up from the bed and takes Raymond’s shirt off.
242

Raymond- Hey, Sarah?

Sarah- You’ve got me in your house, I’m half naked and you better not be peeking, either. What?

Raymond- I was just going to say that you had a beautiful scar.

Sarah- Oh yes?

Scene- Sarah throws Raymond’s shirt while keeping her front covered at his face mushing him into the
wall.

Sarah- It was given to me by the only man that ever loved me. I broke my back for him.

Raymond- Quite literally.

Sarah- It’s not that big.

Raymond- What are you talking about? It’s hu-

Sarah- I don’t care about how badly Shue used to spank your ass like a baby seal or how strong you are,
I’ll use my full strength and beat your ass if you say anything else.

Raymond- You don’t have to be so violent.

Sarah- You don’t have to be so stupid but here we are, right? I’m willing to love you passed yourself and
see the good in you.

Raymond- I feel like it’s been an entirely bad few weeks for us all but to result to insults clearly means
that you’re toxic and something I want no part of unless you get that under control.
243

Sarah- Ahhhh!!!

Scene- Raymond stands up and begins walking out of the room straightening his clothes as he walks.

Raymond- You’re mad because I’m right.

Sarah- Why did you write this in the book for me?! Do you hate me!? I’m sorry!

Raymond- Crazy too…

Scene- The scene ends with Sarah roundhouse kicking Ray in the back. Remy begins walking into the
boxing club with her head down and her breath light in the winter weather. Walking in, she notices the
bright customer service smiles of the gym.

Greeter- Welcome back, Remi!

Remi- Sorry if I don’t seem too upbeat when I just found out everything is fake and I’m real.

Greeter- That’s alr-

Scene- Remi steps away from the gym and allows the doors to shut. She walks to the side of the building
and looked downward.

Remi- If he’s real, I can at least get some answers. I know both of those bozos are real. But…Abuelita…
papi… I’ve got questions!

Scene- The lights shut off in the gym and Ruby straightens her face from crying. As she looks forward,
she clashes her knuckles together, twice, and then walks near the entrance triggering the lights to turn
back on.

Greeter- Welcome back, Re-

244

Scene- Remi punches the jaw clean off the greeter revealing its cybernetic appearance.

Remi- What a letdown. I really liked being remembered every time I step foot in here.

Greeter- ReEEEaeaeaRerererememmememememi…

Remi- I’m sure he’ll be exactly where he normally is. That’s how this whole thing is set up, right? They’re
always right where I last seen them. Why did I never get that? I thought it was just what they were
needing to train. I’m not stupid. I’m naïve. This is…what is this?

Scene- Remi clears the hall of the gym leading to the main area. She stands at the entrance of the room
and looks for Hawkeye. Not spotting him, she begins to walk towards the manager’s office.

Remi- Oh, coach Hawkeye!! I have a question I’m hoping you can answer for me!

Scene- Remi finishes scanning through the gym and proceeds into Hawkeyes office where a dormant
coach lay in a chair propped upright. Remi grabs coach and tosses him into the side of the room.

Remi- Wake up, old man. I know you’re one of the real ones.

Scene- Remi kicks Hawkeye in the stomach and face and watches as no response came from her coach.

Seoung- Yes… you two look like what my first marriage looked like.

Remi- Ah! Fuck! Sorry…I’m sorry… um… he’s… he’s my boxing coach and we have this thing where…

Seoung- Honey, I’m a stranger to you but more than a friend to him.
245

Remi- What? Oh, fucking gross, lady! I don’t have daddy issues! He’s someone that knows more than I
do, and I needed information.

Seoung- I mean, you could always ask me, right? I know him inside and out.

Remi- Ok, who are you?

Seoung- Well, that’s a complicated one since I’ve lived so long.

Remi- You don’t look a day over twenty-five.

Seoung- It’s my skin routine, darling. I’m over several billion years old. And he? He’s around three
thousand. Or rather…hmmm…I’d never know how to properly count his age since he’s not born from
me.

Remi- You’re starting to sound crazy, lady.

Seoung- I mean, isn’t that what people that believe that they’re normal, healthy, and fine when they’re
dying inside and trying to put up a good front? It’s no good in front of mommy dearest.

Remi- I don’t know what you took but I’m not one for mommy issues or projection either. If you’re going
to speak in riddles, just know that I have better things to do.

Seoung- Like kicking a husk while he’s down in video game land?

Remi- Out with it! Who or what are you?

Seoung- Darling, I’m not sure any other way to put this. I’ve told you that I’m your mother. What aren’t
you understanding about that?

Remi- I remember my mom being a bit more like me.

246

Seoung- More?

Remi- I don’t know, lady… five”3 and a ball of fire!

Seoung- Hmm…so…like this?

Scene- Seoung stares and smiles at Remi as her body features began to shift into Remi’s mother.

Seoung- What was her name?

Remi- I have no idea who the fuck you are or what type of sick shit this is, but I promise you I will be the
one to beat both of your asses, right here and now.

Seoung- You’re no fun, at all! This could be super cute, but you had to go and ruin things by not even
giving your mother a hug.

Remi- YOU ARE NOT MY MOTHER!! You’re not my family and I know family! I’ve met every one of my
cousins.

Seoung- Honey, you are so freakishly lost in this thing. Who do you think I am since you find it so twisted
what projection is or is not?

Remi- I’ve never met you a day in my life, lady. Do yourself a solid and refresh my memory on where we
first met?

Seoung- I mean, I’d say a book but I’m not sure if you’re aware that that was the first time. So, I’ll say…
hmm…Oh, I know!

Scene- Seoung shapeshifts again to a cloaked figure. Remi stares in confusion for a moment before
remembering the message spoken in regards to the introduction of the new world.
247

Remi- You’re with Carpe Lux.

East- Ooo…their little ragtag group would have your head for insulting them like that.

Remi- You’re aware of their existence.

East- Oh, think of them like Lab Rats. Him, included.

Remi- What?

East- Oh, honey, YES! They’re here to stop what we’re trying to do but that’s because they believe that
they can get you all to agree with them in the middle of our game!

Remi- Game? I just listened to a madman say that we’re abominations that need to be eliminated and it
seems like you’re the reason I am one! So, what’s really going on?

East- I really love your spunk. It just sucks that you’re not in control, even now. You know… before I send
you off, I want to let you know that you’re special out of all these women in here. You have true change.

Remi- What does that even mean?

East- Well, what it means is the part that you play in this thing is going to really be exactly what we
need.

Remi- What part? Stop with the monologue? It’s worse than history.

East- He’s a husk because his mind is still within the game. Not necessarily trapped, per say. But he’s
doing something while the husk is completely vulnerable to any attack.
248

Remi- Again, that’s not making sense that he becomes a husk and we’re digitized into the world.

East- Oh, you’re catching on! This is good news! Well, what do you think happens when a husk is left to
enemy attack? Well, exactly what you did, right? So that’s why we couldn’t afford you all to be husk. You
all can die because all you are is your mental data. While we? Are embedded within the very system
itself. Because we’re aware that it’s a dream, we’ll simply wake up. While the pain you all feel is
embedded into your minds. Fed through a tube. Forced down your throat. You’re struggling to be
yourself because the ones you love and expect to receive and love you with open arms for traveling
down your own path want you to be a princess instead of a badass.

Remi- Listen bitch, I get that you’re the bad guy. Or girl. Or whatever you want to be called. I get that
he’s a part of some secret group. But what is the point?

East- The point…always with the point? Never with the explanation! Fine! You all were brought here to
take on the final boss.

Remi- Final boss? So, this is just a game. We’re just hard-wired in and you all are Wi-Fi.

East- … I see that your brain’s not understanding this, so let’s just make this as easy to understand as
possible…

Remi- We’re being trained for a fight.

East- The fight, darling.

Remi- The fight?

East- Well, the fight of prophecy, of course!

Remi- Prophecy…? What the fu-

249

East- Ooo, I think she’s finally got it! We needed a real woman an angel would love. Only then can we
awaken and control Charlotte.

Remi- I don’t Understand.

East- It’s not hard to process. In fact, it’s incredibly linear with that man’s path.

Remi- I’m unsure of who this person even is…

East- Oh, honey… you don’t remember your knight in shining armor? He’s going to be heartbroken when
I tell him you don’t even remember his heroic act. Either way, our little time here is up. I’ve been looking
for a way to knock you two lovebirds on out. I didn’t believe that fool would seek a coup with the
craziest one in here. Nevertheless…

Scene- East drops Hawkeye on the ground and, with the same hand, slings her hand across the room
and snatched Remi by her neck, dragging her back to her face.

Remi- Get your crazy fucking hand off me, lady!

East- I can’t afford to be burdened by a power couple such as yourself. So, I bid you farewell.

Scene- East stares into Remi’s eyes sending her into a hypnotic state.

East- Rest… your story begins much later.

Remi- Fuc…king….bi…

Scene- East grabs Remi by the back of the neck and slowly drags her to the closest window before
flinging her into the sky towards the moon, carving a path into the storm clouds. East turns to look at
Hawkeye’s Husk.
250

East- And as for you, Daedalus… I’m not one to not see love fail from a distance but I can’t quite savor
my meal without you being out of my way. I won’t be tarnishing your romance. That’s for you two to
decide.

Scene- East grab’s Hawkeye’s body and flung it in the same direction that she threw Remi.

East- I’m sure Lee will have fun with those two. Now…let’s see…

Scene- The scene ends with East walking back to the office chair and sitting cross legged and with her
hands covering up most of her face. She stands back up and then opens a portal back into E21. The
scene then switches to Sarah and Raymond arriving at Blue’s home. Raymond rings the doorbell to the
home before waiting for the door to be answered.

Sarah- So, just how terms of service is Shue now, you think?

Raymond- What?

Sarah- You know…! Terms of Service! The thing you accept before anything!

Raymond- Are you asking if he’s listening to our every word?

Sarah- Not 100% slow. Yes, Poindexter.

Raymond- I don’t know, maybe? If he was, does it matter?

Sarah- I mean…kind of! He’s become a creep!

Raymond- As opposed to?

Sarah- Hmm… I’d say asshole but the smart one of you two.
251

Raymond- Good to know I’m dumbass and he’s smartass.

Sarah- Aww, you feel emotions, all a subben?

Raymond- I don’t personally care. I’m just wondering why you got paranoid, all sudden. I didn’t know
that you cared about things like conspiracy theories.

Sarah- Are you taking tabs on me?

Raymond- This is the longest conversation after a doorbell is rung, I think.

Sarah- Don’t avoid my question.

Scene- The door gently opens with Val standing there to greet them.

Val- I’m assuming you all got the message as well.

Raymond- Yes, do we have a plan or is this just where we accept our fate?

Maria- So glum… nothing like the boy I raised. Come in, we’re warming up leftovers.

Scene- The scene shifts to them sitting in the living room with everyone eating a bowl of gumbo.

Raymond- So, where do we go from here?

Val- I’m not even sure we were going anywhere to begin with. I mean, really look at the whole picture
there.
252

Maria- Sarcasm aside, we had some idea that things were off which is why we logged in the game in the
first place.

Sarah- Off how?

Maria- How we arrived here…how some of us know others from our previous lives…

Val- Don’t forget about the shitty drivers!

Sarah- Shitty drivers?

Val- Think about it, right? You’re either in a vehicle that wants to get passed them and they’re
competing with you to keep you behind them but maintaining that same speed that you can’t just get
passed.

Maria- Val, get the fuck out NOW!

Val- Listen, I’m with all the conspiracy theories here…! I want all the smoke!

Sarah- I can’t… I can’t believe I listened to this, considered it, asked myself why and then thought you
were the adults amongst us…

Maria- You’d think with the end of peace, he’d be a bit more serious. I’m sorry.

Raymond- I find it reassuring that he can be himself during a time of crisis.

Sarah- Of course you would.

Raymond- It demonstrates the strength that they believe they can protect others with.
253

Sarah- That’s sweet.

Raymond- That aside, he’s a bit too comfortable. Is he all right?

Maria- We spoke earlier, and we’ve left Blue in his room for the day after everyone heard what
happened.

Raymond- How is he?

Maria- He’s been quiet.

Raymond- I’m only glad that he’s not in public school.

Maria- Why is that?

Raymond- If they’re anything like Serra, they’d have made him depressed just being toxic kids. I get it,
they learn it from their parents, but it sticks for years with kids that go their own way to being adults.

Sarah- I have no idea what I have to do with this so I’m going to just say that it’s my vanity and you mean
the one I thrashed.

Raymond- Yes.

Sarah- Then we’re good!

Raymond- We weren’t ever bad so…I guess?

Maria- You do know that you’re still children yourselves.

Sarah- Ma’am, I apologize but I’ve been an assassin since I was nine. I have over fifty confirmed kills.
254

Maria- Pfft!

Raymond- Uh… Sarah?

Sarah- What? I’m just saying that the child in me is really gone.

Maria- Mature then?

Sarah- I feel like this is coming from way out of left field and I’ve got my eyes to the grass.

Raymond- Maria is one of my mothers. She is a sixth generation Assassin and was born to wed Khan
Takatsuki.

Sarah- Takatsuki? Wait… how old are you?

Maria- 30

Sarah- Ok, phew… I almost thought for a second that you were someone’s mother. I guess aunt?

Maria- Shue is my son.

Sarah- That doesn’t make sense. That would put you a-

Maria- I was a few days from almost nine when I conceived him. Yes, I’m quite aware since I experienced
it.

Sarah- When do children really become adults? And Khan?

255

Maria- Khan was much older. I was but the catalyst to maintain our lineage.

Sarah- Jokes aside, you only have two kids and Raymond, right?

Maria- 3, yes.

Sarah- Shue’s got this air about himself that really makes you believe he’s doing the right thing. But your
son is honestly a psychopath. Like… the amount of confidence he has within himself paired with his
ability to do whatever this is never the part where people think “Having superpowers would be a great
idea.”

Maria- That’s another thing within itself. Regardless, none of what we’re saying changes anything that’s
going to happen when it does happen.

Sarah- I can’t tell if you have a plan that’s just not going to work or one that’s beyond insane like your
son’s but I’m listening.

Maria- Did you hear all of that?

Raymond- Me or him?

Val- Why not both?

Raymond- Well, I feel like this is the best time to face him at his best. I trained as best I could for this.

Sarah- Trained…what?

Val- I’m sure he needs to savor the moment a bit. I doubt he does anything drastic as he’s always been a
calm boy.

Sarah- Yo, I can’t tell if you all are idiots and strong or just strong and dumb.
256

Maria- I get that you don’t understand how these men talk but you’ve got to want to understand it for it
to make sense in the first place. That’s the first step in any relationship is to establish clear
communication and not perception due to the past.

Sarah- I think I’d be willing to learn if I were interested in this guy but I’m not. So not my type.

Raymond- I feel as if I was an amazing confidant in one of the biggest traumas of her life but if she’s not
interested in me, there’s nothing I can do about that. I’m not out to prove someone wrong in their own
world. Only open their eyes up.

Sarah- Eyes are wide open here.

Raymond- Ok.

Maria- Young love should never be this complicated to begin.

Val- You said it.

Sarah- Please stop making this a last man on earth type of scenario. I’m not saying he’s ugly! I just am
not in love with him.

Maria- No, I get it. You’re so high up on this life thing, not being a child in the face of danger that I can’t
tell if you’re authentic or not. This standard and expectation of love just rules out some amazing men
and women out of your life. People aren’t a business, yet they provide services on the condition that
they receive things. It’s this equivalent exchange that keeps a few things unnecessarily circulating. To
overcome all the traumas. But keep in mind, that’s not one sided.

Sarah- I don’t understand what this is leading into but it’s far more serious than I thought into it so…

Maria- Raymond and Val, what did you mean?

257

Raymond/Val- This isn’t a game. We’ll defend you all to our dying breath. This is the truth, way and
covenant as a vessel to our queen.

Sarah- …! Goosebumps

Maria- I get that you want to grow up, Sarah. Some of us just forgot that we cherished being a child
more than being grown. Our sides may differ, but we are both of one mind and coin. We all know who
my son is, very well. He’s still my child, nonetheless. We can argue about the semantics of how I
shouldn’t be ready for what life provided for us, but where would we even begin? The beginning? When
did clinging to the other side begin for you?

Sarah- You all are childish, on purpose. Don’t you think that it has its disadvantages?

Raymond- What doesn’t have disadvantages and adversity in their respective worlds?

Sarah- And Blue? What happens when he loses you all and your optimism?

Val- I never understood this with kids. It’s always the worst-case scenario. There’s never even possibly a
glimmer of light. Just doom and gloom. Nothing may ever be good enough but when are you going to try
instead of complaining about the possibility of failing? How do you fail before you begin and that’s just
ok in your life? You’ve justified it for years, but I mean… what better way to start the day than an entire
new idea that might work since the path you’re on isn’t?

Sarah- Because our world comes with the loss of lives, including our own! How do you maintain this
demeanor?

Raymond- Who are you clinging onto? This adult version that had to grow to be strong or the child that
still believes in keeping magic alive in other kids? We can’t tell if you’re bragging or genuinely serious
with your kills, but you pale in comparison with our daily lives. This isn’t a battle of the egos when we
state this either. We’re including you because we believe you truly can pull the trigger at the right
moment and contribute to our victory! Why are you already giving up before trying? Is life this hopeless
day-to-day existence or is that temporary?

Sarah- You don’t get to act like you know me.

258

Raymond- Because we weren’t there to see you abused or become an avenger for a penny? Is it
friendship? Trust? What have we been this entire time to you?

Sarah- Right about now, you sound like an abuser yourself.

Raymond- Because you’re not ready to confront the truth? That even though it stings, we’re the closest
thing to a family that you’ve got? Zeke would be proud that you found strong friends. Can you not work
on a team or for a proper line of justice?

Sarah- Killing your best friend is the PROPER line of justice? I’m sorry, are we not speaking about him as
if he’s not a humanoid literal God in this world?

Raymond- So you’d rather await an inevitable death doing absolutely nothing to potentially make a
difference?

Sarah- How is this not sensible and reasonable with you all?

Raymond- Oh, I’m sorry. We have a duty to take our own out if we’re going to be a target to the entire
world. I thought that was some universal assassin code. Pardon me for imposing.

Sarah- You’re excused, Raymond!

Raymond- WHY ARE YOU EVEN HERE? WHAT PURPOSE DO YOU SERVE?!

Sarah- We were just in the same room and car over here!

Raymond- If your house was on the way, why didn’t you just leave before I came in?

Sarah- Was I not invited?

259

Raymond- Do you really think we have time to just waste like you do?!

Sarah- Wow, I’m sorry… I had no idea that at the end of the world, the only people I knew didn’t want
me to be around them but also call me family. Gee, that doesn’t sound like my original family at all!

Raymond- You’re so fucking vain, Sarah! I hope you know that! Even at the end, this world was never
going to resolve around someone THIS stubborn to see that people could ever care for little old you.

Sarah- … I don’t deserve this.

Scene- Sarah begins walking past and shoulder checks Raymond before walking towards the door.

Sarah- Before I leave, I want you to know that today was the day I found out I love you, Raymond. If it
weren’t for your stupid plan, I wouldn’t be alive to say that. So, thanks.

Raymond- Some love that is. I thought if you did love me, I’d at least feel it back because we both came
from the same childhood.

Sarah- Yes, me too. I’m sorry for having this thing that holds me back. I just knew that if this was what I
was destined to feel at the end of this, I’d have never told you to begin with.

Raymond- Space and opportunity to prove it to me and you’re going to just walk away.

Sarah- Yes… I did, huh? Wow.

Scene- Sarah leaves the room completely, opens the door and closes it behind herself. Raymond lowers
his head and shakes it.

Val- If you want to chase after her, you can.

260

Raymond- We’re not sure if Shue’s tapped his limit completely or if he’s growing by the second. I don’t
have time for games.

Maria- If that is your choice.

Raymond- Was there ever any other one with this life? It’s always been one step ahead of death’s door.
If this is it, we did our best to get this far. But I’m not turning over and creating a family with her if my
best friend is going to just take someone else from me. Real or not, I know what I felt when those
moments happened. That’s what’s real. That’s what’s in front of me now.

Val- Oh, you’re saying she’s not going anywhere then, huh?

Raymond- Basically.

Maria- Then why didn’t you tell her?

Raymond- It’ll get in the way of the mission. I don’t have time to go into it and she’s very descriptive
with her stories when she tells them. I wouldn’t get to stop talking to explain the entire plan and we’re
not sure where his eyes are or how he works. There’s too many variables. Let’s just get this taken care
of.

Blue- I get that you’re in love but we’ve got a bigger issue.

Maria/Val-!!!

Scene- Raymond turns around to see Blue barely holding himself up rather than being in his wheelchair.

Blue- He’s able to alter appendages. I’m not exactly great at it, but walking down our stairs and getting
here is a hell of an accomplishment for a newcomer walker, am I right? We know who we can trust. Or
who we believe we can trust. And the ones that we can’t are exceptionally strong and here to do
something with or to us. What person here isn’t strong though themselves? We get one shot. Don’t
waste a step or a breath of air. We get who we can on our side, and we clear this level.
261

Maria- He doesn’t have that power. Don’t be fooled.

Val- Even for me, that’s a bit unexplainable. But I trust you.

Raymond- Then it’s settled. We march towards Shue gaini-

Scene- The Earth began to violently shake shoving Blue to the floor and everyone attempting to
maintain a brace for impact. Violently reverberating, everything from the shelves, counters and all.
Maria regains her composure enough to look up at Raymond who had grabbed Blue and flipped him
over on his back. Val begins to yell out to Maria to log in to the game. Maria stares back at Raymond
who was staring down at Blue and grabbed one hand and then the other and placed it over his heart
disappearing. Val yells once again to log in to the game at Maria who finally nods and disappears. Val
turns to look at Raymond with one hand over his chest waiting for him to look. Both disappearing at the
same time, they all reappear in mid-air surrounded by darkness.

Shue- This world has seen so many of itself. And every time it resets, it leaves with it a message.
Confused by this statement, the boy asks the man what came first. The answer was nothingness. Before
there was life. Before life was defined. Before death was their sibling. There was an insatiable void of
nothingness. And then, within that void of nothingness, nowhere knows where exactly, the universe was
born. So that the void would never be alone, God created everything at every time and moment. To fill
each piece that they believed nothingness sure would know, love, and accept. Truly, the story of the first
and the beginning in one. For those that were to ever misunderstand this story were to be consumed by
an insatiable void within their own hearts and souls. Truly, what strength is there in experience and
numbers as a human against their will? Behold the glory.

Scene- As they begin to look around, several people appeared within the veil of nothingness that had
appeared to be surrounding them.

Shue- These lives that you value so little are so irrelevant to the potential you squander them on, so
much that you use a simple game to escape the reality that you have no choice in confronting when the
power goes off. False happiness is what this brings you. After you’ve settled and created what bit of
paradise that you’ve struggled to achieve, you’re grateful but bitter. Torn between a world you want to
live in and the world you were born to be in. As if the only option were to never make this world worth
it. What is real? Reality is exactly what you make of it. When are you going to make all those tears worth
it? A bit more? Who gave you eternal life? You are an infinite being within a finite husk. And in this
world… you’re owed nothing yet can receive everything.
262

Scene- Within the horizon of the void shined a bright white light that began to engulf and swallow the
void that everyone had remained in.

Shue- Your choice is to be swallowed by it or beat what you believe you are to become who you
should’ve always been. Your time here has always been finite. Bathe. There is no escape this time. Just
forward.

Scene- As the white light drew closer, the vortex-like pull began to pull people in two at a time into its
light. Overcoming the infinite darkness, the white light and silence drew upon the close of it. A figure
appeared from the distance within the white nothing. Remaining zoomed out, the being extracts its
wings to cover 1/third of the screen before zooming in to see Shue clad in white garb and hair with a
purple and sea blue eye.

Shue- Thus begins the only battle that ever mattered.

Chapter 14- Perception

Scene- The story begins again with Maria and Val at their legions stronghold within the game. As they
come to, they’re met with Merlin who had been sitting within the rafters waiting on them to wake.

Merlin- Glad to see you all alive. I’d hate to have watched the last few hours of your life be for
something so simple as dying without changing anything at all.

Val- We’ve never spoken before this, and you have a lot to say to us which means you either know the
whole plan or you’re here with your own agenda.

Merlin- Something like that…

Maria- …

Val- In that case, we have nothing to talk about!

263

Scene- Val smiles at Merlin who had rolled his eyes.

Merlin- I don’t ha-

Scene- Val quickly appears behind Merlin with a swift roundhouse kick to the neck which displayed a
barrier half an inch thick pushing his foot back and him back down to the ground.

Merlin- -ve time for this. This should be beneath everyone that’s survived this.

Scene- Maria reaches in her pockets and throws four shuriken and a kunai at Merlin that the barrier
easily deflected.

Merlin- I’m not exactly sure how to tell you both this but these tests of endurance aren’t even primitive.
Magic has always coursed your veins and you’re wasting it trying this.

Val- Cut the chat.

Merlin- I’m not even… ugh…

Scene- Merlin snaps his fingers at Val and Maria creating a rune above each of them and then adding a
considerable amount of weight to pin them in place.

Merlin- Listen, you uncivilized folk! We’re not enemies! If we were, you wouldn’t even be child’s play!

Val- You know… more… than we do.

Merlin- You’re telling me you couldn’t ask?! Are you even capable of conversation?!

Val- You’re telling us… we could’ve done that?!

264

Merlin- Ugh…How can you people be the survivors? Headaches…

Scene- Merlin snaps his fingers again and jumps down to greet them on the floor.

Merlin- We’ve got an issue because of one of the players getting out of hand.

Maria- We know.

Merlin- Is that right? Care to fill me in on how you even know that?

Val- End of the world or not, there’s no reason to disclose that information.

Merlin- Noble…but I already know about you and your family.

Val- What weird reverse psychology is this? Aren’t you supposed to be the one smarter than us?

Merlin- I can very well eliminate you if I wanted to evoke a rule that we created before even arriving
here.

Val- Do tell.

Merlin- I’d rather not. It was a code instilled in a completely different story, I’m afraid.

Maria- We’ll have to be sure to read that book.

Merlin- Sure, if we survive this, I’ll be sure to give you a copy.

Val- It’s clear we can’t speak to you like an adult so let’s get down to this.
265

Merlin- Excuse you?

Val- No magician shows off his simplest trick twice, am I right? There’s a reason you trust us. And we
don’t know you so let’s cross that one out. And you can skip the fake name.

Merlin- Excuse me?

Val- I’m saying if you want the truth, you’re going to have to start telling the truth.

Xiao- Xiao.

Val- Hey now we’re getting somewhere!

Maria- Val, be serious.

Xiao- I don’t think there’s a serious bone in this man’s body but irrelevant.

Val- Explain to me what the point of this construct is.

Xiao- You know, I think I’ll take that statement back now… you are quite the clever one.

Val- Sure you said clever but potatoes tomatoes, am I right?

Xiao- You’re the strongest survivors of an eliminated race.

Val- Even you are aware that that story can’t be all true.

Xiao- Pardon?
266

Val- There’s an ansatsu in your ranks.

Xiao- Not what you pledged your life to be.

Maria- Then you mean?

Xiao- You’re the brains of the two of you! Yes, you’re the final breed of homo sapiens. What our world
considers the strongest, in fact.

Maria- How many?

Xiao- Hmm?

Maria- How many still exist?

Xiao- I can assure you that number is mentally overwhelmingly small.

Val- Lab rats.

Xiao- Bingo! He is quite the clever man, this one!

Maria- What do we gain from this?

Xiao- Besides a shot at the big guy and an inevitable death? Honestly, nothing.

Val- This didn’t need to happen.

Xiao- Mmm… I mean… eventually, it was inevitable.

267

Maria- Eventually as in?

Xiao- I mean, we had about 12 more years with the way we were going.

Maria- Yet now was the time to pull it. Why?

Xiao- This is as prepared as this was going to be. We all took it upon ourselves that we would rip this
band-aid off you all.

Val- What band-aid?

Xiao- You’re warriors of an unwritten past. Dormant Sentinels.

Maria- Than this game is…

Xiao- A simulation to awaken what we already knew was within you.

Val- For what? What could we gain from this?

Xiao- Results.

Maria- Where are we?

Xiao- Safe.

Val- Death?

Xiao- Do you want to? Honestly, before this all went awry, the program would’ve placed you where you
could manifest it and clear the stage. Now, I’ve no idea. I’ve lost touch with Daedalus, and it doesn’t
seem like anyone’s here but us four. It’s all fragmented.
268

Val- 4?

Xiao- Another headache. Way worse than you two, for sure.

Val- We need as much help as possible to end the threat at hand. We can’t level up without the sub-boss
fight, am I right?

Xiao- I don’t believe you take this as seriously as you need to. I’m sure enough people have said that to
you in your life but I’ve an issue with not pointing the elephant in the room.

Val- And where is our fourth?

Merlin- Locked up in here.

Maria- That ansatsu was your ally.

Xiao- Please! Don’t say that with a serious face.

Val- You both have quite the relationship with one another.

Xiao- The decree keeps him alive. Nothing more.

Maria- I need to speak with him.

Xiao- Of course you do.

Scene- Xiao snaps his fingers, teleporting the three of them into Merlin’s personal dungeon where
Smitty lie chained, with nothing but pants and bandages on, to the wall. Smitty opens his eyes, glaring at
Xiao, and then looking at Val and Maria.
269

Smitty- Did you want to die?

Xiao- Did you want to do your job?

Smitty- Do you…?

Xiao- There isn’t a choice. We don’t get to decide.

Smitty- I’m not going to repeat myself.

Val- I’ve a reason to cling to this world, yes.

Smitty- Shame.

Maria- Why?

Smitty- Because the entirety of it all is impractically inevitable. The very fabric of biased hypocrisy.

Val- Biased hypocrites or not, we need to know everything.

Smitty- Knowing stops nothing.

Val- Knowing and stopping something that’s unstoppable are two completely different things.

Smitty- You can’t protect yourselves. You were brought here to die.

Val- Well that’s somber of you. Is it because you’re locked up or are those your true feelings?
270

Smitty- You may have fooled everyone else here with your acting façade but I’m just like you and I’m not
here to bullshit you or anyone else in this simulation. There’s no amount of training for what’s to come?

Maria- What’s coming?

Smitty- Your son. Or rather, the face of your son.

Maria- Why were we brought here? What purpose does this entire thing serve?

Smitty- We’ll be here all day with your boy toy’s antics if I tried to explain it.

Maria- Laments terms.

Smitty- Everyone has an ability that far exceeds that of any human comprehension. Most of these
people have been under the perception that this is a game when really it’s a science experiment by
some of the most twisted genius minds. As a catalyst of said power, you need to trigger 100% of your
brain. Even if it’s just for a moment, the only successful way to have done this in a lifetime is to place
you under a position of infinite possibilities of duress. It’s the struggle for power that will either suck you
in and leave no trace of you behind or return you to the Aether.

Val- So then Magician and Assistant?

Smitty- Are your abilities. Do you really think assassin suits either of you? That role is filled by me and
me alone.

Scene- Xiao shakes his head and snaps his fingers, releasing Smitty from his chains. Smitty looks at his
dislocated hands and relocates them back into the sockets by snapping his wrists. Staring at the palms of
his hands, he begins to move his fingers back into sockets as well. He swings his arms into the air holding
them above his head and interlocks the fingers leaning from one side to the other relocating both
shoulders.

Xiao- Everything about this sucks.

271

Smitty- I’m about ready.

Val- What’s ne-

Scene- Smitty appears underneath Val with his sharpened fingernails at Val’s left eye. Val, narrowly
escaping it, sidesteps to the right pivoting his feet and retaliating with a roundhouse towards Smitty’s
head. Smitty smiles snatching his attacking hand back and thrusting it at the kick. Maria appears
between the two of them chopping at Smitty’s thrusting arm, breaking the force of the attack, while
dodging his nails and allowing the full force of the kick to be stopped by Smitty’s Left hand kicking him
back up from his low position and back towards Xiao. Smitty tilts his head from left to right, popping it.

Smitty- Your girlfriend’s got to save you. After everything that she’s taught you, you’d think you’d stop
playing nice with people as if they weren’t your enemy.

Val- Behind every good man is a woman stronger than them keeping their knuckleheaded ass together.

Smitty- You still think this is funny and isn’t as serious as it is.

Val- Being serious and being funny are conflicting emotions, to you?

Xiao- For assassins, you all talk way too much. What happened to this being a stealthy mission?

Maria- Your mission is to kill us then.

Smitty- Our mission became unclear the moment we started this entire thing. We’re unable to leave.
This is as much a prison to us now as it is yours.

Val- Then this is a whim killing. It’s unclear if this frees you at all. Bit hypocritical, no?

Smitty- Old man, my mission was always to eliminate rebels. It seems like you’ve both pieced things
together that you were never supposed to be capable of knowing.
272

Val- That’d be my clever wife.

Smitty- So there’s no need for you then. Don’t interfere outside of getting us outside.

Xiao- I’ve no intention of helping the likes of you.

Smitty- Heh…

Scene- Smitty smiles, split stepping before disappearing and reappearing with a right front flipped axe
kick at the head of Val. Swinging his leg downwards, Smitty begins to laugh as Val attempts to take a
step back but is met with a snap of Xiao’s fingers switching them to the hallway and his back to the wall.

Val- Shit…! Block!

Scene- Val raises his guard but it was easily broken through crushing his left eye underneath the weight
of it.

Smitty- Mistress Julie left Khan for you? What a joke! You can’t even guard from someone he refused to
acknowledge!

Val-!!!

Scene- Maria appears, blood lusted with a kunai, behind Smitty ready to swipe his head off. Xiao snaps
his fingers again shifting the axis of the weight of the room to begin spinning, throwing off the
equilibrium of the room and missing the killing blow swiping into the air rather than at Smitty who had
elbowed Maria in her collar bone and punched Val in his chest pushing himself into the rafters off the
momentum of it all. Smitty split steps, once again, dashing through the rafters and traversing towards
the exit of the castle.

Maria- Val, are you ok?

Val- Socket’s completely cracked but if I blink hard enough, I’m able to see.
273

Maria- I’m going to need you to do your best.

Val- Maria, this g-

Maria- No excuses! Your best!

Val- … understood.

Maria- I’ll take point. The moment you spot his weakness, strike. No matter what.

Val- Ma’am!

Scene- Maria turns towards Smitty who had been grinning at the two. Gripping her kunai, she slices Val’s
damaged eyebrow open. Shifting the grip in her hand, she presses her thumb into Val’s open wound and
stops further bleeding before throwing the bloodied kunai at Smitty who had easily sidestepped it.
Lifting himself back up, Val begins to slowly walk towards Smitty.

Smitty- I want to know why Xiao thought you were the dangerous ones.

Val- You don’t have a kid, so you’ll never know.

Smitty- Oh, I’ve seen both of your kids. That parental concept illudes me, altogether. You think you did
an excellent job, but one is weak and the other has an even bigger complex! I think I’ll pass if that was
how you became dangero-

Scene- Maria throws 5 more Kunai before flash stepping through the hallway and rafters. Val begins
slowly walking towards Smitty reading both his and Maria’s movements. Reappearing in front of Smitty,
Maria aims for Smitty’s chest with a swift roundhouse kick that was blocked. Twisting her body from the
momentum of the block, she throws a punch at Smitty’s forehead which was also blocked and followed
up with another kick towards his chest pushing him through the window. Smitty, recovering with a
backflip snickers at Maria who had watch him plummet towards the ground. Maria jumps out of the
274

window and taps the air as she begins running at Smitty. Val stares from the window before jumping out
and sliding down the castle wall.

Smitty- Are you just going to let her do all this work by herself? You’re even more pathetic than I
presumed! Completely undeserving of the name Valiant.

Scene- Continuing to slide down the wall, Val’s face remains blank and unchanged as he pushes himself
bizarrely and above both Smitty and Maria.

Smitty- That’s more like it!

Scene- Xiao snaps his fingers and engulfs the three of them within a black sphere.

Smitty- Welcome… to MY WORLD!

Scene- Lights lit up the darkened orb, revealing a carnival and Smitty dressed up as a clown. Grinning, he
tilts his head and grabs the ends of his lips with his pointer fingers and makes a bigger smile.

Smitty- Who doesn’t like to have a little fun before they die, right?

Scene- Maria throws several shuriken at Smitty who received them all, grinning before falling to the
ground.

Smitty- Normally, I give everyone an opportunity to receive the rules, but you all are so impatient!

Scene- Smitty lays the back of his hands on the ground and with it, the wounds he sustained were
transferred to Val instantly.

Smitty- Carnivals are a place where lots of things can happen. If something goes wrong with me, and
you’re the cause of it, your significant other reaps the benefits.
275

Val- And death?

Smitty- Hohohoho!!! Aha…ahahaha! Assuming you could, you’d be freed.

Maria- From?

Smitty- You know…I have this bittersweet thing with intelligent people.

Maria- From?

Smitty- This world.

Maria- You’re a coward.

Smitty- …

Scene- Smitty droops his head down and shrugs before laughing loudly.

Smitty- A coward?! Me?! Come now! I’m the one in control here!

Maria- Which further proves my point. You’ve been in what you believe is control this entire time and
yet you hide behind mask after mask after mask. Clown getup…the theme park… It’s a façade. What are
you compensating?

Smitty- You believed that, through and through to the end and here I am telling y-

Maria- You don’t have to tell me anything. You feel the pain that we feel, don’t you?

Smitty- Oh, this is getting good! Will we play a game of endurance then?
276

Scene- Maria throws a kunai towards both wrists of Smitty slicing his and Val’s open wide.

Smitty- Come now… this will just kill him quicker! You won’t even have time for games at this point!

Scene- Val begins running towards Smitty with an intense stare.

Smitty- You may want to be incredibly careful, Valiant! She’ll feel the physical trades too!

Val- Fucking kid…

Scene- Val throws a right hook at Smitty who blocks it with his wrist. Blood spattering on his cheek
caused Val to throw an uppercut which Smitty calmly dodges by peeling his head back to avoid it.

Smitty- I must say… I’m impressed you’ve thrown the power behind your punches with slit wrists, but
I’ve let you get close enough to hit me and you just can’t. Why do you think that is?

Val- Because you’re a coward.

Smitty- Ahaha! Then hit me!

Val- Gladly!

Scene- Smitty drops his guard and is met with a punch to the side of the chin and a follow up uppercut
to the nose before continuing a flurry of dodged punches and kicks.

Smitty- Aha…! Hahahaaaaahaaaaa!! Nothing about these sensitive punches are having much an impact
here, Valiant!

Val- We know, we know… We get it already!

277

Smitty- You haven’t even heard other ways to escape this world! It’s just been the one and you are
adamant that only one of you is necessary for survival! The resolve here is… Aha…Ahahaha!!

Val- It’s funny, right? One big joke?

Smitty- Yes! It really is!

Val- Then have a grand old laugh then.

Smitty- At your expense of feeling it all, I do believe that I will! You sound funny with that broken nose of
yours Julie.

Maria- Do I? I don’t hear any difference in my voice.

Val- Neither do I.

Smitty- This love thing is cute but I’m only here to hold you here until Shue comes to kill you. Once
you’re out of here, everything goes right back to plan.

Val- A plan within a plan involving Shue where he is now? What made you believe you were necessary
for any of it?

Smitty- Ahaha…! I can be disposable and be quite all right with it.

Val- Do you crave death?

Smitty- What I want is irrelevant towards the design! That’s why this fight means nothing to me!

Scene- Val throws yet another punch that Smitty attempts to block but it pierced through his guard.
278

Smitty-?!?

Scene- Val throws yet another uppercut that pierces Smitty’s guard yet again and knocks him on his feet.

Val- This is a game to you and so you’ve treated it as such. You don’t respect the rules of the game,
either.

Smitty- ah…aha… and what do you know about the haha… rules, hmm?

Maria- We’re not sure if you were really supposed to be kept alive or not in all of this.

Smitty- And you think you can spare me?

Scene- Smitty stands back up and brush off his uniform before fixing his face to be serious and throwing
a kick that dislocated Vals neck from his spine.

Smitty- I’m sure Shue will forgive me for keeping just Julie alive. Ahaha…!

Scene- Val stands with his neck twitching from the kick. Smitty begins walking away from Val and staring
at Maria.

Smitty- I may have to dislocate a few things, but I promise I’ll keep you alive.

Scene- Smitty begins shaking as he walks towards Maria before stopping and laughing at himself.

Smitty- Ahaha! When?

Scene- Val grabs his neck and snatches it back into place, walking through Smitty.
279

Val- The moment you caged us.

Smitty- Dangerous Animals, indeed… And where am I?

Val- On the ground, unconscious.

Smitty- How did you know it would work?

Maria- The rules of this game and the hierarchy of your group. Your leader imprisoned you.

Smitty- A place I could’ve left at any time.

Val- Under Xiao, you wouldn’t be able to do that. That world needs to be snapped to get into. Which
means it’s the void. A place only a few can get in and out of. You don’t like one another so it implies you
have either little or no affinity to magic. The way you speak to one another does not recognize each
other’s strengths. Now, why do you think that is?

Smitty- That is irrelevant.

Val- Of course it is. Because you’re a kid that refuses to accept something you don’t understand as
power. Or rather, you accept it. You just believe it’s bs.

Smitty- Even if I have this world released from the outside in, it won’t stop you from beating him. His
abilities aren’t primitive.

Maria- Of course it won’t. But it will save any further brain damage when you leave the world entirely.

Smitty- Yet you expect me to still go through with it. You’re feeling the effects of this gas just as much as
I am.
280

Val- It’s been a part of my stream for all these years. Going along with something that we’re aware of is
easy. Because of your wonderful ability, I know exactly how to dislocate, relocate or even break my
wife’s nose so that she can’t smell anything.

Smitty- Ahaha…then… I only have but one choice. Failure was never an option. Death.

Maria- You’re wasting your time trying to kill yourself. This entire thing is a hallucination. Val has your
sense of perception and smell under control. Attempting to kill yourself will just force us to resuscitate
you.

Smitty- And you can do that much, can’t you?

Val- Now that checkmate has been had, why and how do you know about Khan and what is this plan?

Smitty- You’re strong and dangerous but I’m not stupid. Maybe if you would’ve gotten to us before we
knew what we trained for, I’d be weak enough to let you know. But…aha… you haven’t.

Maria- Are they stronger than Shue?

Smitty- That’s yet to be discovered.

Maria- Then you’re oppressed.

Smitty- What humans call oppression is them not getting over themselves to overcome a task together
because they believe they can get it done alone. I wonder who tells people to listen to their own
ignorance, pride and ego. This ain’t that.

Maria- And we need to die for you to?

Smitty- You’re the last living part of your son. Call it whatever you want. The moment the tie between
you are severed is when this really begins.
281

Maria- What begins?

Scene- The black orb cracks from the sky and from it flies Xiao, quickly, passed Maria, Val and an
unconscious Smitty. The wind from the opened hole instantly clears Smitty’s lungs to which he opens his
eyes and jumps back towards Xiao who had hit another wall of the orb before it dissipated.

Val- He’s here…!

Scene- Val and Maria stand up, staring at a fully conscious Smitty while Shue hovered from above behind
them. As they began to turn around, their heads were cleanly severed from their bodies and rested in a
hand each of Shue’s.

Shue- My brother deserved to see this. He needed to know what the ultimate evil would inevitably do to
our family.

Val/Maria-!!!

Shue- I want you to know that I’ll be taking care of him as I have you. What’s about to happen had
always been decided.

Maria- S…Sh…

Shue- I harbor no ill will or feelings about this. You deserve a sweet release from this illusion. Once your
bodies fall, consider your journey in this game over. Sarah will know you’re alive and Blue will cry for a
bit about this. Then, when he’s done crying, you’ll see him again.

Maria- I…I’m…S…

Scene- Xiao sits back up from being thrown where Smitty stood by him with his hand extended.

Xiao- Something wrong with you?

282

Smitty- It doesn’t seem like he’s on our side.

Xiao- He’s very much aware of everything.

Smitty- Then?

Xiao- He hasn’t found Goimon or Charlotte.

Smitty- Then?

Xiao- That’s it. That’s all I’ve got.

Smitty- Have we heard from Daedalus?

Xiao- Even with him here, I don’t think we’re going to be able to take on this monster.

Smitty- Stronger than Charlotte?

Xiao- Easily a match…

Smitty- Ahaha… fuck, man…

Scene- Shue places the heads near both bodies, facing one another, as they slowly begin to kneel and
then fall unto the ground. Standing up, he looks at Xiao and Smitty who hadn’t lost focus on him once.

Shue- (Speaking from behind them) Your plan to revolt is noble, but…

Scene- Xiao and Smitty turn their heads in the direction of his voice long enough for him to appear
behind them and grab them both by their necks, lifting them from the ground with them.
283

Shue- Something so simple should not quake your resolve. Even you wanted me on your side as if there
was any other choice in this.

Scene- Xiao and Smitty keep their heads down, gritting their teeth.

Shue- For now, you’ve cleared the level. I’m sure you’re both finished with this game so let’s get you on
out.

Scene- Shue pats the heads of Smitty and Xiao and they slowly began to evaporate into light. He places
his hands together.

Shue- We’re all just children just wanting the best in this for ourselves.

Scene- Shue turns around and stares at Blue who had been brought to the castle walls. Staring at his
parents lifeless bodies and heads that had faced one another.

Shue- Isn’t that right…Little brother?

Blue- *Hic* *Cough* I…

Shue- I promised you, did I not? The magic that bound me is gone. Now what?

Blue- *Crying* *Hic* She’s… she’s our mother!

Shue- You were strong enough to prevent this in the first place. Because of your weakness, you suffered
a loss.

Blue- A loss?! A loss?!!? Up until now, I had a brother. But you? You’re *Hic*… You’re the worst kind of
family!
284

Shue- I’ll receive that because I know you’re just hurt, and you don’t mean it. It pays to be a child. You
can cry as much as you want, and you will be heard. Tell them what it is that you really want.

Scene- Blue reaches down for one of his mother’s stray kunai and cries a few tears onto it before
throwing it as hard and accurate as he can at Shue. Shue establishes a barrier that is easily ripped
through, shocking him and cutting his cheek.

Shue- That’s the point of being a hero for this game. That answers the primitive question. Why you and I
were sought out, personally.

Blue- Shut up!! Don’t you feel anything?!

Shue- Of course I do.

Blue- Just not for our mom or my dad, right? There’s nothing there in your heart for them or leaving me
an orphan!

Shue- How are your legs?

Blue-!!!

Scene- Blue shadow steps towards the hovering Shue and attempts to punch him in the face. The punch
was met with the palm of Shue’s left fist and then invertedly gripped, pushing him into the ground and
having Blue screaming from the positioning of his wrist.

Shue- I’ve kept you close, little brother. With you in mind, I’ve done my best. I really have.

Blue- Yes, thanks for killing the only people that have ever loved me!

Shue- I can think of a few people that love you. I’d like to return this to you, with insurance.
285

Scene- Shue reaches into his cloth and retrieves Shue’s eyeball.

Blue- You’re sick…

Scene- Shue reaches towards Blue’s open socket with his eyeball and places it back in. Holding onto the
part of his face, a yellow aura emitted from behind his palm healing it back into place.

Shue- I want you to understand that this was never personal. Your parents had to be called back.

Scene- Blue swipes at Shue’s neck but his other hand was grabbed as well and brought into the inverted
position as well.

Shue- Will the death of your only family really bring you peace?

Blue- YOU DIDN’T HAVE TO TAKE THEM!!

Shue- What do you know, Blue? What do you know about this world? The point of it all. What do you
know of your own desires?

Blue- JUST LIKE AN ADULT TO UNDERMINE ME, YET AGAIN!

Shue- I understand that you don’t understand. But where and what can we do now? Where do we go
from here?

Blue- BRING ME BACK MY PARENTS!

Shue- That’s not what your heart truly desires.

Scene- Shue releases his lock on Blue’s wrists and takes a step back and crouches down to look at Blue
who had begun crying loudly crawling over to the heads of his parents. He grabbed them both and
286

began sobbing loudly. Looking into the air, he yells as loud as he can. Shue stands up and walks over to
Blue who was still gripping his parents heads crying and screaming and hugged them.

Shue- Remember this moment, little brother. Remember and answer me. What does your heart truly
desire?

Scene- Blue headbutts Shue repeatedly while being hugged, still, from behind by his brother.

Blue- Let go of me, Shue!!

Shue- Tell me what I can do.

Scene- Blue continues to headbutt Shue. As he does, his head feels the blood gushing from behind him,
but Shue remained firm, yet gentle, with holding onto Blue.

Blue- I’M GOING TO HEADBUTT YOU UNTIL YOU DIE!

Shue- Before I do, tell me your answer.

Blue- NO!

Shue- Why?

Blue- BECAUSE YOU’D FIND A WAY TO TAKE THAT AWAY FROM ME TOO!

Shue- So you need to be stronger than me to prevent that from happening. To be stronger than your big
brother?

Scene- Shue stands, still holding onto his brother and lifting him up. He comes from behind him and
smiles brightly, wiping away his brothers tears.
287

Shue- What do you think you would do with the power if it were rightfully given to you? If you could, will
your power above its existence, what would you do?

Blue- I just wanted them to have a natural death! I wanted them to hug and hold me! We’re killers,
right? But does that mean we’re just mindless to our capacity? Can’t we have more? Was I just being
selfish or childish when I thought that I could stop them from dying?! I wanted the power to protect my
loved ones! That isn’t much to ask! Just make me a better warrior!

Shue- …….

Blue- Not like you’d get it. You’ve got blood on your hands. You took a path you were forced down. This
was just the differences in strength and paths. It was inevitable, really. I’m over it, really.

Shue- Can you forgive your big brother?

Blue- I already have. I can’t harbor hate because it’ll just cloud the judgment when it’s time to make
those important decisions.

Shue- Mom taught you that too.

Blue- I need to know why. Why, if you remembered that lesson, were you consumed by hate?

Shue- I don’t think you understand that they were needed back.

Blue- Back where?

Shue- There’s the question that needs the proper answer.

Scene- Shue holds his hand over Blue’s left eye.

288

Shue- We’ve long since forgotten who we are. We’ve dampened our own abilities being in these husks
for as long as we have. Even now, the stronger a bond, the weaker we got. Because we’ve mixed in the
traumas with all the greatness for which we were bound. You’ve been looking for an enemy, but you’ve
severely calmed down at an immaculate pace. It’s not because you were all right with death. It’s
because you see it as it’s supposed to be.

Blue- Shue what are you-

Shue- Just… look down. Look with your true eye.

Scene- Blue looks down at his parents heads who, rather than rid of all life had had none to begin with.
He jumps back and drops the heads to the ground letting them thud on the ground.

Blue- What the fuck is this?!

Shue- Yes… Now, you can see what it is that I see.

Blue- No, what Is this?!

Shue- It’s ok to be afraid at first. It’s ok to have overcome it all. You were supposed to give it away and
live this life. Free of worry, care or doubt. Love exists. On a finite number of places, we’re all connected.
All of us.

Blue- Can you stop speaking cryptic, for a moment?!

Shue- Little brother, you’re not dense. But we’ve got a real problem here. There are those that disregard
this life. For themselves and for those around them. They are expendable. They’re not considered true
beings. Mercilessly slaughtered, they are birth anew. Synonymous purpose, goals and objectives. This
world exists to permanently synchronize ourselves together. That is the purpose of this last war.

Blue- A war you started.

289

Shue- We are but the final components to this war. The severed link that connects the trails. Have you
ever not felt like you?

Blue- Like how?

Shue- You’re smart but you’re still a child. How many lives do you believe you’ve lived to get to this
point?

Blue- Nope… just me.

Shue- Stop denying what I say to be true. There shouldn’t be a reason I have to show you. Just seek deep
within. Ask to speak to anyone you knew you had the strongest affinity to. If they synchronize with you,
they’ll answer. Like a phone. Think of their number. Their code. Their frequency.

Blue- I’m not sure who you’re referring to but I’m over this.

Shue- You’re going to just turn away from a life you’ve faked living after just being given your legs and
sight back?

Blue- I can be ok with losing people that aren’t dead. Accepting that shouldn’t be as ok as it is but it’s
because of adrenaline or-

Shue- Forget what it was like to breathe for a moment. I’m going to be moving you across a far distance,
but you won’t be moving at all. You’ll be stuck right here. And I know that’s hard, but just know that I
love you.

Blue- Huh?

Scene- Shue sighs and shakes his head before flicking his brother in the forehead separating his astral
body from his physical one and flying across the world. Shue grabs Blue’s lifeless body before ripping a
plane open and walking through it.
290

Chapter 15- Faux Severance

???- Wake up…

Rhys- Huh?

???- Rhys… you need to wake up! I need you.

Rhys- R…Ruby?

???- Rhys, you’re the only one that will know…

Rhys- I don’t… I don’t understand.

???- They have me, Rhys… I don’t know how much time I’ll be here but you’re the only one who knows
me… Get me back…

Rhys- Ruby, don’t go… don’t leave me… please.

Leeland- Uh… man… wake the fuck up and get the hell off me.

Scene- Rhys wakes up big spooning Leeland.

Rhys- Ah!

Leeland- Yes…ah!

Scene- Leeland elbows Rhys in the kidney and then moves to stand up.
291

Leeland- Man, we’re best friends and I love you, but you’ve GOT to tell Ruby how you feel. Those
dreams you’re having are grown man dreams. I don’t know if it’s weird that you don’t have a boner or
the fact that I’m glad you didn’t because we’d have to fight.

Rhys- I’m sorry… it’s just that… I had this dream. It was so… real.

Leeland- Huh?

Rhys- Yes, it was like Ruby was trying to…

Leeland- R-Ruby?

Rhys- Yes, she was telling me…

Leeland- I don’t understand…

Rhys- Yes! And then she…

Leeland- No, man. I’m cutting you off because I heard the last bit of the dream. That’s what you said.
Huh, R-Ruby and I don’t understand. I’m caught up so you can skip the monologue. Give me the meat
and potatoes.

Rhys- Someone’s captured her… or… it’s like she’s flying?

Leeland- Ruby’s a ground fighter. Besides how we all came into this world, I’ve never seen her reach for
the sky. I’ve seen her pray to it though. But that’s the extent of her sky ventures.

Rhys- Never mind…

???- You boys talking about me?

292

Scene- Ruby pokes her head inside of the tent, smiling. Rhys gets up and hugs her!

Ruby- Whoa! Aha umm… are you ok, Rhys?

Rhys- Ruby! You’re alive! And well!

Ruby- Why…wouldn’t I be?

Rhys- Right…! Right! It’s just that I had this dream that you…

Ruby- Well, it was just a dream, wasn’t it? I’m right here.

Scene- Ruby hugs Rhys back and then fork combs his hair over his ear.

Ruby- Regardless, we’ve got to get a move on. I have no idea where we are and the tent idea we set up
was only for morning.

Aella- Can you all shut up? I’m trying to sleep here!

Rhys- What?!

Scene- Rhys turns back into the tent to see another person laying on his side.

Rhys- Wh…. Who are you?

Aella- The guy that made the fire and kept both tents noise free. You’re welcome.

Rhys- No, I mean like… who are you!? I know these two, personally.
293

Aella- We met at the Earth King’s fight. The name’s Aella. I’m a sage.

Leeland- Well, doesn’t that just explain everything.

Aella- I’d say you snore like a bear but I silenced that racket so I could get some much-needed rest.

Leeland- Oh, you want to hear snoring, huh? Do you want some more rest, huh? How about this?!

Aella- Ugh…!

Scene- Leeland attempts to make obnoxious noises but can’t. It remained silent throughout the efforts.

Rhys-!!!

Leeland- What the fuck? What did you do to me?!

Aella- Relax… it’s temporary unless I decide not to undo it.

Leeland- How about I temporarily beat your ass, kid?!

Aella- How are you going to do that, as slow as you are?

Leeland- What?! Alright, I’m over it!

Scene- Leeland slowly begins to remove the cover he had over him before looking back at where Aella
was who had already left the tent.
294

Aella- He’ll be confused for a few minutes more at how I teleported away. While he’s fighting with
himself, shall we reclaim our bearings with this cave?

Leeland- You’ve… never… had… your…ass… beat… like…I’m…about… to… do… you…

Ruby- Bahahaha!! That’s a great look for him.

Rhys- ah… her smile… it’s… different today.

Scene- Rhys and Ruby come from outside of the tent and notice that they’re in a luminescent cave.

Rhys- What is this place?

Aella- As far as I can tell, a prison of trials.

Ruby- Why a prison?

Aella- Because once I walked in, the first thing that greeted me was the door closing behind me with an
inscription on the door becoming lit up by whatever this light source is. I found you all even deeper in
here with pelts trying to remain warm.

Leeland- What…the…fuck? This…guy…can…silence…and…disappear? Rhys…amplify…Rhys? He…

teleported…everyone…away…

Rhys- Can you undo that now?

Ruby- Bahahaha! It’s funny, really!

Scene- Aella raises his hand a bit, returning Leeland back to normal.
295

Leeland- Do you think shit like that is funny, huh? You’re just as bad as Ruby!

Ruby- Oh, come now… I’m not mean to you, at all!

Leeland- Please get your girlfriend before I turn around and end her whole career with the list of things
I’ve known her to do to me. I’ve got time!

Aella- No, we don’t… There’s a reason this place is a problem. And I think that’s why you all are hard at
remembering things. You, being the worst case of it.

Rhys- Why me?

Aella- Well… not that you remember it, but I’ve gone and slowed down the effect of the poison that was
coursing through your veins. As knightly as your friend pretends to be, he’s a bit of a knockoff.
Compared to who and what I’ve seen of knights. Long story short, you partook in some of the
bioluminescent on your tongue to see if it was edible and it’s why you were between us. You needed to
be warmed up a considerable amount. The focus of my power is stuck keeping it at bay. It’s merely
annoying now but we’re on limited time.

Scene- Rhys looks around for his staff. Searching back inside the tent, he locates it and walks back
towards Aella. Attempting to stab at the cave floor, he closes his eyes and begins to recite an
incantation. Opening his eyes, revealing his crimson iris, he points the palm of his hand towards Aella.

Rhys (Amplify)

Aella-!!!

Rhys- I need you to bide as much time and keep this poison from killing me.

Aella- I can do you one way better! Open your mouth and look up. Now!
296

Scene- Aella spins one of his finger downward and then upward gripping the poison from within Rhys’s
body and spewing it from out of his mouth.

Rhys- *Gack* That’s… that’s worse than vomiting! *Cough cough*

Aella- Hahaha! This is awesome! I’ve got my power back! How long can you keep this incantation up?

Rhys- My best has been 15 seconds.

Aella- Ugh… And with that long windup of a spell, there’s no way to truly accept that it’s as good as I
thought it was. We both pale in comparison to the strength that we’re supposed to have.

Rhys- What?

Aella- Bahahaha! This is a bittersweet world, indeed. Really giving me exactly what I’ve wanted this
whole time.

Rhys- Aella…?

Aella- Nothing, nothing! Let’s continue! We need to get back to the entrance. I’ve got a feeling.

Rhys- How far is the ent-

Scene- Aella places seals underneath and above everyone teleporting everyone towards the entrance.

Rhys- -rance.

Leeland- Ok, this guy must be a part of our party moving forward! I don’t like him, but I don’t like
walking either. We can scale this game and complete it in no time!
297

Aella- That sounds incredibly boring. Who wants to travel the land rather than just beat the game?

Leeland- Where’s your sense of adventure with this kind of thing?! You don’t want to meet other people
and travel alongside a solid party?

Aella- Knights, without courage or blind faith to their kings aren’t strong enough to beat the final boss.
What you lack is resolve. A real reason.

Leeland- The reason is obviously the journey!

Aella- I can’t believe you claim to willingly know this guy, Rhys. He’s an absolute ape, at best.

Leeland- I’m so used to finding people like you in these games that I enjoy and have fun with. If there
was ever a block list or a mute button, that’s what you’d get.

Aella- You talk. A lot. You impact nothing. You’re like poetic justice but in the most offensive way.

Leeland- Listen, guy… I’m only going to tell you on-

Scene- Aella closes his hand, looking at Leeland as he was talking, completely muting his words.

Leeland-!!!

Ruby- Oh, this guy is just hilarious! Bahahaha!

Aella- Rhys, we don’t have much time. I brought you here because I just know that you’re the brains of
this group.

Ruby- Aww! Look at him acknowledging what we always knew about you, Rhys! You’re so strong and
dependable!
298

Rhys- T…Thanks, Ruby. I really am trying.

Ruby- Of course you are! I see you every day!

Rhys- She… sees me?

Aella- I think it’s cute but we’re running on time now. Which is a funny concept in and all of itself but
still. Read this!

Scene- Leeland stands there yelling as loud as he can stomping his feet that no one can hear. Rhys walks
up to the gate blocking the door and begins reading it.

Rhys- The cave…of trials. You will have two… hours upon reading this to…

Aella- Stop!

Rhys- Hmm?

Aella- Before you read this, we need to all agree that we follow this inscription. Including the village
idiot.

Leeland- I’m not going to sit idly by while you insult me! Oh! My voice is back!

Aella- Like you, my abilities pale in comparison to what they’re supposed to be.

Rhys- What they’re supposed to be?

299

Aella- I’m a sage! It’s odd to say but your boost to my power immediately makes me remember the
pieces of the incantations that I somehow forgot existed within it. It’s completeness was important on
us being brought here.

Leeland- So you DO want to travel with us?

Aella- I think, the fuck, not.

Ruby- Bahahaha!

Aella- Either way, that’s unimportant. What is, is. But before any of this, we need to know that once you
complete its literature, we follow through with whatever it is that it’s asking.

Leeland- I’d hate to interrupt but

Aella- Oh, do you now?

Leeland- Do you ever think the projection thing doesn’t work much?

Aella- Me? Projecting onto you? Your ego is more powerful than your brute body.

Leeland- Shut up and look! The incantations being erased.

Aella-!!!

Rhys- Shit…! Hours upon reading this to consume one and set another ablaze. Had a decision not been
made by the time, your actions will drown you under the weight of the ocean.

Aella- Haha! You really are impressive! What language is that?

300

Rhys- I’m not that impressive.

Aella- Don’t downplay it! It’s a blessing to know a forgotten tongue.

Rhys- Heh… Thanks!

Leeland- Are you… are you in need of a friend? Because he’s MY best friend.

Aella- I don’t believe people owe it to someone to be there for everything. To be understanding of
everything going on in someone’s life. With the way that you are, as well, I doubt you’d really
understand who he is. Not that that’s a weakness or any favor to me. Two completely different
personalities are bound to never really understand one another unless you aim to selflessly understand
one another.

Leeland- We can do this all day, friend…

Aella- No, I mean… we’ve got 2 hours. So, we really can’t.

Rhys- Guys, it’s not that serious. If this is the end, it’s nice to have had three great people to go down
with.

Aella- Ah… Haha, which wasn’t much a riddle. One of us needs to be set ablaze and the other consumed.

Ruby- Umm.. not it!

Aella- I don’t think dolls count, regardless of what comes of the riddle.

Rhys- Doll?

Aella- Uh… yes? It’s well-crafted but shotty, at best.

301

Ruby- Please, don’t talk like that about me. You don’t know the first thing about me.

Leeland- It sounds like YOU are the one that wants to get set ablaze.

Aella- Oh, don’t get me wrong here… I’m completely ok with being set ablaze or consumed. I’ve no
interest in this world outside of how interesting Rhys is. But it doesn’t sound like you want to be a part
of any of the three of us or set yourself ablaze. I mean… imagine being a part of me or even Ruby and I
think you’d get Rhys killed if you became a part of him.

Leeland- … I don’t like you. But you’re not wrong about that.

Aella- Then it’s settled! We’ll light the doll on fire, and I get to continue learning more of the world
through. And you get to keep your best friend to yourself.

Ruby- Nooo!!

Scene- Ruby runs deeper into the cave. Rhys stares back and before he attempts to run towards her,
Aella grabs his hand and firmly stares at him. Leeland punches Aella in the face.

Leeland- Got my lick back… Don’t stop my friends with your weird hands.

Aella- *Cough* Aha! You’re an idiot, but he isn’t. Not once did I ask for the audience to speak out of
turn.

Leeland- Who are you?

Aella- Like you? Absolutely no one on this earth. I’m willing to cooperate for the greater good and even
now you impede the right answer, but you contribute nothing. Haha! Do you really think your opinion
matters? Right now, in this moment? It’s not like I called you a coward for wanting to stay alive. You
want to live and I’m ready to die.
302

Leeland- And you think he wants to go on killing the only woman he’s ever loved since he saw her?

Aella- You’ve been in love with a doll your entire life? That’s even better artisanship than I thought… To
be able to grow and change in size. I wonder who or what created it… interesting, to say the least! This
world is interesting. Just not enough to continue to live.

Leeland- You’re sad. Do you know that?

Aella- Preaching to the choir here… Depression, OCD and a sprinkle of Suicidal thoughts will make any
normal person go mad.

Leeland- …

Aella- Oh, don’t go grabbing emotions towards me now. You forgot I was a man just like you this entire
time over some trivial reason like getting your lick back. I don’t remember hitting you and your pride and
ego are split desires of what you organically are. But quit hiding behind the sword and shield. A shield,
alone, is better for you since you just like defending others.

Leeland- That’s enough! We’ve wasted enough time and we need to find Ruby. She can be anywhere!

Aella- Especially with you not wanting to die, it’d be for the best that we do. I’d hate for you to die with
all this vanity left to share. Big mouth, little power.

Scene- Leeland takes a step back and turns around as it flashes back to Merlin (Xiao) saying the same
thing.

Leeland- Yes, well I’ve got to look out for what I choose to look out for. Mine isn’t just myself or some
story where I just give up. I may be weak but I’m the frontline that my team needs from me. Where’s
your team at?

Scene- Leeland began to run off towards Ruby. Aella laughs and coughs once again.
303

Aella- He even punches like he’s never fought before.

Rhys- I really do apologize.

Aella- I’m not sure if that’s a thing that you do but cut it with me.

Rhys- Hmm?

Aella- Apologizing for doing absolutely nothing wrong. It’s either a traumatic response or you’re too
good a person for this shitty and ungrateful world. Trust me, they accept it but they’ll simply wrong you
again. And you don’t seem the type to bring up a problem the proper way.

Rhys- Ah… yes, well, you’ve got to learn to accept people for who they are. Both Leeland and Ruby are
headstrong.

Aella- Yes? She is a bit of a girly girl and a coward. Being a headstrong coward is most people though, so
I get it.

Scene- Rhys grabs Aella by his shirt and slams him back.

Rhys- I get that you don’t mean it the way that I’m taking it, but I’d like you to stop. Now.

Aella- Oh…sweety…

Scene- Aella raises his head and stares down at Rhys menacingly.

Aella- I get you the most but…

Scene- Aella slips his arms in between Rhys’s grip driving his elbows into the creases before grabbing his
shirt and headbutting him in the nose causing him to fall to the ground.
304

Aella- I’ve had to fight for myself my whole life. I’m not interested in taking away your place in their
lives. But you’re the brains and the brawn of this group. Without you, I’m sure they would’ve lost.

Rhys- *Cough Cough*

Aella- But how are you going to protect anyone when you’re this week? That’s why she doesn’t look at
you the way that you want to be looked at. The way you look at her. That won’t happen, guy. It just
won’t. Because you refuse to overcome your own weaknesses.

Rhys- That may be true, but I’ve placed those feelings aside. Just to be here is enough.

Aella- I’ve changed my mind. I think, while they’re gone, I’ll consume you.

Rhys-!!!

Aella- You’d just get us both killed. You’re not the leader of this bunch. You’re as much a supplement
than he is. That implies that a woman carries this group.

Rhys- And what if she does?

Aella- Don’t worry, I’m not sexist or anything. I just find it pathetic that the best friend who can’t seem
to stand that woman and the one who loves her more than anything can’t even defend her. You’re
weak. Normally, that’d be ok and normally I’d be ok with giving up like any other day. But if there was
any chance going on that I live to see this through your eyes, I’d just watch me die in a weak way all over
again. And I can’t have that. But before I deal with you, I’m going to go kill your girlfriend. Not that any
of you can stop me. I just figured I’d let you know this would be the last time you’d see her.

Rhys- I can’t let you d-

Scene- Aella kicks Rhys in his stomach and then his rib cage and then his face twice before stepping off
it.
305

Aella- You’re going to have to stop me then, won’t you, weak link? Best thing I can tell you is to get over
hand to hand combat, first. If someone sees you as just a backline, they’ll know to take you out. Close
combat was always important to people like us. And don’t forget… We’ve got… oh, let’s say an hour and
a half and it looks like you’re going to pass out. By the time you come to, she might be gone, and I know
your friend will do his best to protect her, but we’ve all seen my funny little ability, right? I can just use it
and take him out before. I’ll turn him while he’s charging at me so he can watch. He gets a kick out of
punishing people.

Rhys- P…please… don’t do this.

Aella- Aww… gone are those days, man. If you want something, you’re going to have to really sit up and
do it yourself.

Scene- Aella swings his foot and kicks Rhys in his jaw rattling his brain and forcing him to pass out.
During this time, he’s staring at the sky while lying on a green pasture. He covers his eyes as he watches
something flies by at Supersonic speeds. Standing up, he brushes himself off before tapping the ground
with the point of his foot before running off towards the general direction slowly matching the speeds as
he runs through the pasture and then a forest of luscious trees. Placing his hands over his eyes, he
zooms in and focuses on the object while jumping through the trees before jumping from the final tree
into the sky and then taking flight towards the object. Slowly nearing it, he notices the definitive
features and realizes that it’s Ruby.

Rhys- (Ruby!)!!!

Scene- Rhys notices that he can’t speak and attempts to reach out to her, but a barrier is preventing him
from even touching her.

Ruby- Rhys… I’m not here. I know you’re seeing me, but this isn’t me. I’m…

Scene- Rhys wakes up, startled. He reaches for his chest and head, sitting up. He opens his eyes,
shocked, not seeing his staff anywhere.

Rhys- I can’t use my ability without my s-…

306

Scene- Rhys stands up, quickly and remembers his dream. He taps the sole of his foot on the ground as a
yellow aura engulfed both shoes. He places his hands over his eyes like binoculars and notices Aella is
closing the gap to the end of the tunnel’s navigating passage where he notices Leeland standing in front
of Ruby to defend her. Beginning his sprint, he grabs a few rocks in each hand and throws them in the
general direction of where Aella was. Before releasing them, he enchanted them.

Rhys- (Diminish…plus…Recoil)

Scene- The rocks slowly lose their momentum while Rhys increases his speed towards them even more.
Nearing them, Aella turns around to stare at Rhys who had almost closed the gap.

Aella- Oh? It’s about time but…

Rhys- (Ampli-!)

Scene- Aella slows Rhys down to a standstill and smirks.

Aella- I told you, man… you’ve got to work on your combat. You can’t expect someone to be there to
help you out.

Rhys- (-Fy!) Bl…ock!

Leeland-!!!

Scene- Aella walks up towards Rhys but Leeland grabs his shield and places himself and Ruby down
bracing behind it. Rhys, paused in time was seen tripping.

Aella- That would be a hell of a fall if… Hmm?

Scene- Aella squints his eyes. He laughs and then opens his eyes again, staring at Rhys who was slowly
continuing to fall. Walking up to him, he whispers into his ear before grinning once more and placing his
307

finger on Rhys’s eye, carving a rune into it and then placing his hand on his forehead embedding himself,
rapidly, into Rhys’s forehead as an emerald. Quickly standing up, Rhys stares at Leeland who had
continued to hold his shield in front of both him and Ruby. As the rocks gently floated by, Rhys stares at
the momentum and spin of them. Spotting their trajectories, Rhys weaves a run into the air that appears
in front of each rock slowly bending them to curve passed both shield and Leeland penetrating through
Ruby and knocking her back.

Leeland- Shit!! Rhys, get a hold of yourself!! It’s Ruby!

Scene- Leeland jumps up and runs at Rhys withdrawing his sword.

Leeland- Don’t make me do this, bro! Fight him!

Rhys- …

Scene- Leeland swipes his sword at Rhys who stared at him with intent eyes.

Rhys- I’ve never noticed it before, but Aella was right.

Scene- Rhys holds his fingertip at the point of impact where Leeland attempted to swipe his sword.

Rhys- You’re not that good with a sword. Especially if I’m only using what I believe to be so little of a
percentage of my ability.

Scene- Rhys sweeps Leeland’s leg from under him and snatches the sword from him sheathing it into his
loose belt.

Leeland- Rhys, I’m not sure what he did but we’re friends. Try to remember me!

Rhys- I’m me, Leeland. Or rather…something better. This is just sad, to me, is all. You swing your sword
carelessly. I used to depend on this very same blade but the resolve behind it is just weak. I see that
now. I see why I should’ve believed in myself rather than hiding behind you in the first place.
308

Scene- Rhys lightly taps the blade away from his neck forcing it to fall and pierce the ground. Leeland
looks down at his sword and then back at Rhys who had cocked his fist back and punched Leeland in the
face forcing him to tumble backwards back into Ruby who had been pierced by the rocks revealing that
they were, in fact, a humanoid doll.

Leeland- Rhys, why are you doing this?!

Rhys- The same reason you’re not doing anything or understanding the person you call your best friend.

Leeland- What?!

Rhys- You don’t understand the world or the predicament we’re in, Leeland. You don’t get to afford to
be this weak in the last war. If I’m going to have to protect you, I’d rather sever the tie right here and
right now.

Scene- Just then, the entrance doors blasted open immediately flooding the cave with water, poison and
sea creatures. The rumbling of the water nearing the end of the cave widens Leeland’s eyes.

Rhys- Even now, you don’t seem to understand it… We’re not here to play. We’re here to make sure we
win.

Scene- Rhys turns around and places his hand towards the water completely halting the rampaging
water from moving forward any further.

Leeland- Rhys… you?

Rhys- The level still needs to be cleared.

Scene- Rhys snaps his fingers and sets Ruby ablaze. Leeland turns around and notices that the doll that
he protected began to crack and snap and smile at Rhys.
309

Ruby- So attractive…!

Scene- Rhys frowns before snapping his fingers completing the implosion of Ruby and then following up
encapsulating himself and Leeland in separate bubbles as Rhys begins to traverse towards the entrance.

Leeland- (Rhys, what’s going on?)

Rhys- (Starting off, once we get back to the surface, we’re parting ways.)

Leeland- (Rhys, what are you saying?! Ruby is gone! We must find her!)

Rhys- (I must find her. Someone’s got her flying across the air.)

Leeland- (And you’re telling me you don’t need me?)

Rhys- (I’m telling you that you’re too weak to do anything.)

Leeland- (Big talk from someone that’s been my friend since childhood and I’m sure I’ve taken all your
licks for you.)

Rhys- (You’re taking this personal.)

Leeland- (And you’re not?!)

Rhys- (I could’ve let you drown in these waters.)

Leeland- (Rhys, I don’t know what’s going on but if you’d just help me out, I promise, we can get through
this… together!)
310

Rhys- (I am helping you. Once we get to the surface, I’m going to find someone like you but stronger and
then I’m going to find Ruby by myself.)

Leeland- (Ruby’s my fr-)

Rhys- (I’m not here to invalidate the friendship or dynamic you both have with one another. But Ruby’s
going to need someone that can HELP. That’s not you. This discussion is over.)

Leeland- (Rhys…)

Rhys- (And stop with that… As much as I’d love to be your Rhys, I just can’t. That boxed up image is
gone.)

Leeland- (I’m living in fun pretend lane, but you can change your name? Ok then… what’s your name
then?)

Kyrios- (Kyrios…)

Leeland- (Nothing like Rhys or Aella.)

Kyrios- (Probably because I’m neither. I’m the best of both of their worlds.)

Leeland- (That must be why we don’t get along.)

Kyrios- (Because I want the best for you? Are my projected expectations better because you’re in denial
of how strong you aren’t or because you still don’t understand that we’re in a crisis?)

Leeland- (If you were to just explain to me, while we’re walking, what’s changed I can help!)

Kyrios- (What do you think of this world? Of our friendship? Of the fact that Ruby isn’t here to cover up
the lack of strength?)
311

Leeland- (It’s an immersive game. I’m able to be who and what I want to be! We’ve been friends for
years. What’s changed has never been me in this. I’m concerned about Ruby, but I get why that doesn’t
exactly make sense.)

Kyrios- (You can’t be concerned about someone stronger than you. There’s absolutely nothing you could
do for them with it besides use it to get stronger.)

Leeland- (At this point, I’m not even sure if drowning would be better than dealing with this new you.)

Kyrios- (Fine.)

Scene- Kyrios turns around and swipes at the thin layer of the bubble encasing Leeland and snaps his
finger slowing down the properties of the bubble breaking.

Kyrios- (You want to drown? You’re going to get the opportunity to. I’m not going to have you beg me
for your life either. This isn’t a threat nor is it a promise. This is you being able to follow through with
something. To be the man of your own words and destiny. And I have no intention of lying to Ruby. I’ll
let her know you died a fool’s death and remained a fool to the end. It’s going to fill up slowly, but the
water’s not even the problem here. That bioluminescence is going to be fused in with the water.)

Leeland- (AHHHHHH!!!!!)

Kyrios- (And just like that…you’re feeling it in your legs. The good news is you’ll feel it within your pores,
but you won’t lose your legs. And as it rises, you’ll feel it everywhere else. Just like that.)

Leeland- (You’re a fucking sadist!)

Kyrios- (I’m not getting my rocks off to this. Don’t misunderstand it. Your words and actions have true
consequences from here on in. It’s not my fault that this started but it can also be your fault that this
ends.)

Leeland- (Fuck you!)

312

Kyrios- (Wasting my breath, it seems. Goodbye, Leeland)

Scene- Kyrios nears the entrance and stares out into the ocean.

Kyrios- (One last time. Can you sever these weak ties and be done hiding behind the defensive
mechanisms and get stronger? Last thing Ruby or I need are being at 99% without you.)

Leeland- (Ahhhh!!!!)

Scene- Leeland collapses towards Kyrios from the pain and pressure crushing his legs. Kyrios shakes his
head and turns back towards the entrance. Taking a step forward, his other leg is grabbed while Leeland
looks up.

Leeland- (I’ll do whatever it takes. Don’t leave me, Rhys…)

Scene- Leeland passes out. Kyrios seals the bubble back up and lifts the back of Leeland’s plate mail up
dragging him towards the entrance. Looking out, he notices all the underwater prehistoric beasts
engulfing the waters. Staring upwards, he notices the surface, lit by the sun above. He taps each sole of
his feet four times before jumping from the entrance and began swimming towards the surface. As they
swim up to the surface, a shadowed body begins swimming towards them.

Chapter 16- The land of the Irrational

Scene- Clashing could be heard from the outskirts of the village where Daedalus was being held captive.
Zooming in, Bellemont seemed to not have a scratch on him or his clothes whatsoever. Continuing to
dodge Daedalus’ attacks, he sipped on a whiskey.

Bellemont- Sir Daedalus, I don’t believe this ends the way that you think it does. These predictable
patterns have grown quite tiresome.

Daedalus- Then release me from this prison so that I can deal with this problem myself!
313

Bellemont- *Sigh* Sir Daedalus, I should never be something that could impose an obstacle upon your
path. And yet…

Scene- Daedalus throws a jab that is grabbed and pulled inwards while Bellemont takes a step back
twisting the length of his body behind the punch to reach for Daedalus’ neck and flipping him over and
punching him in the throat and then forehead.

Bellemont- You’ve become incredibly predictable and rational.

Daedalus- Don’t function as if you know me!

Bellemont- Are we not the same, you and me?

Daedalus- You’re a doll created from a finite construct. We’re nothing alike!

Bellemont- Hmm… I’d be insulted if that were the case.

Scene- Daedalus throws a right hook at Bellemont who never lost eye contact with Daedalus. Rolling
with the punch, Bellemont grabs the punch with his right hand and turns Daedalus over following it up
with kicking in both his elbow and shoulder.

Daedalus- Rahhh!!!

Bellemont- You’re not strong enough to beat this doll. How do you believe to beat my master or anyone
here for that matter?

Daedalus- You must not know who I am.

Bellemont- I know who you’re pretending to still be. But I know that you, now, is a pale comparison of
who you think you are. For now, it’s time to rest again.
314

Scene- Bellemont grabs the back of Daedalus head and violently slams it three times into the dirt
knocking him unconscious.

Daedalus- Ah…ah…!

Bellemont- Rest well, Daedalus. At least…while I greet your friend here.

Junior- H-How long have you noticed me h-here?

Bellemont- It’s not hard to notice a trespasser when you know and feel the land.

Junior- Mister-er big shot over here!! As much as I’d love to sit back and relax, I need my friend bac-b-
back. It’s S-Showtime!

Bellemont- I’m afraid that’s impossible. Sir Shue has left me in cha-

Scene- Junior appears with a roundhouse kick behind Bellemont who blocks the kick with ease.

Bellemont- I’m sorry, sir… this isn’t the time nor the place t-

Scene- Bellemont notices that the original block kick seeped through his guard and kicks him through
the entrance of the bar. Standing up, he looks at Junior who had begun stutter stepping.

Junior- I’ve got every interest of ending this quick. If you stand in my wa-way, I’ll make sure that you and
whoever Shue is p-pa-pays. We have a plan that needs to be followed through.

Scene- Bellemont picks himself back up and stares at Junior.

Bellemont- Quite…
315

Junior- I see you got back up. Do you want to have another go?

Bellemont- Humans are truly an interesting species.

Junior- Ah?

Scene- Bellemont brushes himself off twice. Appearing in front of Junior, he connects a punch to the
chin sending him flying back a few feet.

Bellemont- Shallow…hmm…

Junior- You haven’t figured it out yet?

Bellemont- Twice…

Scene- Junior reappears behind Bellemont and throws a punch. Bellemont blocks it, once again, but is
sent flying with a kick.

Junior- Th-This power is M-Mine and O-Only mine to w-wield!

Bellemont- I see… That explains a thing or two.

Junior- Ah?!

Bellemont- I believe I’ve figured it all out. Or rather… I will with the next blow.

Junior- Haha!! And I’ll end it by then! I love it when people get it.
316

Bellemont- I appreciate the compliment but I’m no person.

Junior- Everyone is a person here!

Bellemont- Quite.

Junior- Look at us, talking like some old ch-chums…! Listen, I really need D-D-Da-Daedalus to explain to
me what’s going on and you knocking him out was never a part of the plan.

Bellemont- Assuming you are his ally, it’s for the best that you both stay here.

Junior- I don’t think you’re strong enough to st-stop me and this pl-place doesn’t seem like what I
remem-member. Besi-sides, I’ve converted your domain from the inside.

Bellemont- You’re a very vulnerable young man.

Junior- Thanks!

Bellemont- I don’t believe we stand to gain anything from fighting one another.

Junior- Then I’ll be taking Daedalus and just be on my way.

Bellemont- Sadly, you won’t be able to.

Junior- Then p-put up your hands up because I’ve got rounds to g-go!

Bellemont- It’s not up to me, Junior.

Junior- H-how do you know my name?

317

Bellemont- I’m sure you’re not confused about just me knowing your name.

Junior- Hm-Hmmm-mmm…

Bellemont- Daedalus is only in spirit form. His mind has been transferred elsewhere.

Scene- Junior looks at his wrist as it displays Daedalus was here, but Hawkeye had “???” beside it.

Junior- That is int-teresting-ing…

Bellemont- If you leave this domain, I cannot guarantee your safety, nor my own. I can only tell you that
when the time is right, we will leave here. But even once the time is right, you’ll have to be prepared for
what some knew, and others did not.

Junior- And I can trust you?

Bellemont- Trust is earned in your world. I can be myself and you can gauge whether I’m worthy of it.

Junior- In Daedalus’ and my brother’s world. But I don’t feel it from you. So, you’ve got it.

Bellemont- I’ll be sure you don’t have to question it.

Junior- G-great… But this place is a bit b-b-boring.

Bellemont- It is quite temporary, indeed.

Scene- Bellemont stands up and begins to walk towards Junior.

318

Junior- You know who I a-am. You held back and you’re keeping us in a place that’s the only protected
place here.

Bellemont- I am but a servant.

Junior- A strong one!

Bellemont- You flatter me.

Junior- I mean it! If we exchanged blows a third time, you’d have beat me.

Bellemont- Beating you is not a part of my mission.

Junior- Then his is warranted.

Bellemont- A necessary evil, I’m afraid.

Junior- You’re not evil. A necessary justice is much better. Besides-sides… If anyone should be stronger,
it’s going to have to be him.

Bellemont- Quite…

Kyrios- If you’re going to be training him, this guy’s going to need it as well.

Scene- Kyrios appears from above and drops Leeland from the air. Bellemont catches him and places
him on the ground before returning his eyes back to Kyrios.

Bellemont- Your transformation was completed, Sir Kyrios.

Kyrios- Are you the principal or the pawn?

319

Bellemont- Putting it that way, I’d have to say I’m a pawn.

Kyrios- Any chance your boss busy?

Bellemont- After securing this location, Sir Shue left to gather his brother and friends.

Kyrios- Ha… friends, huh? I’ve got a journey ahead of me. I’ve got to find my friend. That said that boy is
weak. If we’re going to need strong players, make him one as well.

Bellemont- Quite… I’d like to let you know what I’ve told Junior.

Kyrios- I know the risk. Living, without her, is just bad as death.

Junior- Oof… I-I hope it wasn’t the girl that East needed for Charlotte.

Kyrios-?!?

Junior- Honestly, know-knowing this situation, that’d be just like her. I’ll save you some time on
traveling. She’s in another smaller pocket dimension.

Kyrios- Do you know where or which?

Junior- B-beats me.. we’re not f-f-friends… If Rhythm were here, she’d be able to open the exact one up,
easily.

Kyrios- (We can open one up, but there are too many dimensions to go to. Everything and everyone at
the same time would be difficult to trace.) (Not if we’re not in the real world.) (You know…? I think I’m
going to like being here… It’s nice to have someone think of the solutions from me.) (Then it’s not too
soon to let you know I love you too. Thank you.) (Love you too, bro! Keep doing your best.) We’ll figure
it out.
320

Junior- S-sure you will!

Kyrios- Before I leave, is there a place where there are nothing but grassy plains in this world? Luscious
full green grass with a blue sky.

Scene- Bellemont blinks his eyes a few times, illuminating them and scanning the area. He points in two
different directions.

Bellemont- There are two different areas that provide the qualifications of what you’re requesting.

Kyrios- Either with pocket dimensions or a flying woman overhead?

Bellemont- I do apologize. I’m here to serve and protect. The information that I have is limited to what
you are asking me currently.

Kyrios- Trust me, you’ve done more than enough. Thank you.

Junior- Before you g-go… Tell Charlotte to punch a h-hole through his ches-s-st.

Scene- Kyrios flies off in one of the directions that Bellemont pointed towards.

Junior- That guy’s a fool. It’s cute.

Bellemont- The direction he’s going is a bit further than the other one.

Junior- Just the f-fool about which I’ve been talking. I’m k-kinda jealous. To love someone that m-much…

Bellemont- Even if you were to explain it to me, it eludes me. All of it.
321

Junior- Hmm… What a-are you?

Bellemont- Enough. Without question, I am enough.

Junior- Honestly, that’s w-way more than a lot of people get the opportunity to be daily. I’m h-happy for
you.

Bellemont- And what do you believe would fill the void?

Junior- Ah, not t-to offend but I’m not content. I’m incredibly happy. If anything, my brother is all that
I’m m missing.

Bellemont- There are a lot of familial ties here.

Junior- Y-you don’t even know the half of it. Haha!

Daedalus- That’s enough, Junior…

Junior- H-hey! If it isn’t Sleeping Beauty!

Bellemont- Sir Daedalus, are you well?

Daedalus- Where is Shue?

Bellemont- He still has not returned.

Daedalus- I doubt you captured Junior. Are you keeping him prisoner here as well?

Junior- Ha-h-ha! I tried to break you out but it’s safer here than out there!
322

Daedalus- East is here.

Junior- I know.

Daedalus- Has she found Remilia?

Junior- Probably.

Daedalus- Then it’s even worse!

Junior- It might be.

Daedalus- Then explain to me why you’re so calm about this!

Junior- O-one of us must be. The one that is supposed to be is a wreck. Why is that?

Daedalus- …

Junior- Depressing as it sounds, you’re n-nothing like who we all remember.

Daedalus- I’ve had enough of this. I’ll take this outside.

Junior- I w-wouldn’t do t-that…

Scene- Daedalus attempts to log out of the game but is met with an “Access Denied” symbol.

Junior- T-there it is…!

323

Daedalus- What is this? Is this your doing, slave?!

Junior- I-it’s got nothing to do with anyone but you. Well… you and East.

Daedalus- Why is everything going wrong?!

Junior- I-is it?

Bellemont- Sir Daedalus, what path are you seeing that everything is going wrong?

Daedalus- Is it not obvious?!

Junior- N-no… No, it’s n-not…

Daedalus- We needed to stop East from getting everything that was given to her now.

Junior- And if w-we don’t?

Daedalus- Is it not obvious?!

Bellemont/Junior- No…

Daedalus- Idiots! Charlotte’s going to be controlled!

Junior- Y-you’re more lost than I thought. Alright, Bellemont, I’ve had enough. He’s starting to piss me
off. I realized that my brother’s not here, but I can’t stay around him while he’s like that. Speed this
process up. I’m going to find stragglers.

Scene- Junior begins walking towards the outskirts of the barrier and then seeps out, disappearing.
324

Daedalus- None of you all seem to understand what’s going to happen if Charlotte and Rhythm get
together. Especially you, doll.

Bellemont- You’ve forgotten everything. Even your place.

Daedalus- Who are you to tell me wh-

Bellemont- No, now is not the time for you to be talking or even responding.

Daedalus- Do you know those to whom you’re speaking?

Bellemont- Stolen valor. Just like you’re unable to return to the land of the living, you are nothing but
your formal self. You are just as much a shell than I am. The difference is I have no problem with who or
what I am. You’ve reached out to prove your self-worth. That’s why you are weak, Daedalus. You have
none.

Scene- Daedalus stands, enraged, extending his wings.

Daedalus- I don’t have ti-

Scene- Bellemont walks up to Leeland and extends both of his hands at the ankles, turning him around
and then tapping his heart, waking him up.

Leeland- Mmm…. uh… Rhys?!

Bellemont- Sir Kyrios is fine, Sir Leeland. For now, you were bound by a promise I intend to see you
through. It’s time to train.

Leeland- Right. I can’t afford to hold anyone back anymore.

325

Bellemont- Quite.

Daedalus- Your training will be inevitable once everything happens, as I keep saying.

Leeland- Who are you? Wait… you’re that guy that saved Ruby!

Bellemont- Don’t mind him. He’s forgotten his place in this world as well as the previous.

Leeland- Been there. At this point, I can’t even fight for what I want to live for. I need to be stronger. Can
you help me out with that?

Bellemont- Of course, Sir Leeland.

Leeland- Then let’s begin now. I don’t have time to waste.

Bellemont- Come at me with everything and I’ll apply a level just above it.

Daedalus- Hopeless…

Leeland- I barely know you but you’re the only one who sounds hopeless here.

Daedalus- You don’t know me…

Leeland- Consider these my last words to you. I don’t know you, true. Besides saving Ruby, which you
had no real reason to, you’ve done, nor tried, absolutely nothing to change the tides of change. I don’t
know if you know anything about true resolve or promises you make to yourself or friends, but even if
you fail you can say that you tried.

Bellemont- Well said, Sir Leeland.

326

Daedalus- …

Leeland- Rhys told me that I wasn’t great with a sword and that I’d be better off with defense but I want
to make sure that if I need to go on the offensive, that I can.

Bellemont- You know yourself best. Let’s get started.

Daedalus- Fools, the same.

Leeland- Rather be a fool than someone filled with nothing but hopelessness. At least I’m not pathetic,
in the end. Not that you care to be called out.

Bellemont- Shall we begin, Sir Leeland?

Scene- Leeland reaches his right hand out as his shield appears on his arm. With his left hand, he spins
the shield around and then locks it into place with his right hand.

Leeland- I was born ready.

Scene- The scene switches back to an unconscious Raymond and Sarah suspended in space. Zooming in,
the camera flashes once and then goes back to a flashback of Ray’s.

???- (The problem isn’t the problem. That’s what my mom used to tell me!)

Raymond- (Easy to say when your father doesn’t beat you for fun.)

???- (Right…! Well, I could only say that the best thing for you is to receive it with a more open mind. If it
has nothing to do with you, the best thing is to never make it about you.)

Raymond- I’m sure I’ll figure these prolific words out next time I get destroyed.
327

???- (Great!)

Raymond- Your optimism is something that needs to wear off on me.

???- (Starts with belief in your own resolve. Once you strengthen that, and include optimism, anything is
possible.)

Raymond- How did we become friends again?

???- (I adopted you! You needed a friend!)

Raymond- I guess I did.

???- (You guess, or you know?)

Raymond- I guess I know…

Scene- The kid wraps his hands around Raymond and places his head on him, smiling. The scene
switches, again, to Sarah who was practicing hand to hand combat training with Zeke. Watching the fluid
movements of Zeke, Sarah began to imitate him.

Zeke- Who are you fighting, little one?

Sarah- The best.

Zeke- Is that what you think I am?

Sarah- Is that what you think you aren’t?

328

Zeke- I’m an old man, little one.

Sarah- So?

Zeke- Hmm… why do you feel as though I’m the best?

Sarah- The way that you move is nothing but experience.

Zeke- And what does experience mean to you?

Sarah- Experience means more experiences.

Zeke- I see. Then it’s your will to want to live.

Sarah- Must pay you back, someday!

Zeke- Pay what back, exactly?

Sarah- My life. Or what you believed it was worth.

Zeke- What do you believe your life is worth, right now?

Sarah- Not much.

Zeke- How much is “not much”?

Sarah- I don’t know.

Zeke- How much do you believe your life is worth?

329

Sarah- I don’t know.

Zeke- I believe you deserve love, peace and happiness. To be happy, healthy and wealthy.

Sarah- So everything I don’t have.

Zeke- Do you want it?

Sarah- Of course I do!

Zeke- Are you working towards it? Aiming to earn it? Or are you just stating what you believe to be what
any human deserves?

Sarah- Honestly, humans deserve it all. It’s people I have a problem with.

Zeke- Explain that to me.

Sarah- Humans are normal. People are evil.

Zeke- I feel as though you have a clear distinction between the two.

Sarah- Of course I do!

Zeke- Then where do you feel you are in your ranking system?

Sarah- Person, all the way.

Zeke- So, you’re evil then?

330

Sarah- No.

Zeke- Then?

Sarah- I’m bitter, I think. It’s hard to look at yourself, sometimes, and think or even know that you’re
doing it right. In my case, I’ve done it wrong, and I must take responsibility for that. It didn’t begin with
me, sure, but it’s in me to feel like I must get over it.

Zeke- Generational curses.

Sarah- Hmm?

Zeke- You’re not getting over yourself. You’re getting over familial ties and bonds that were
demonstrated before you.

Sarah- I know what it is now! Yes, that.

Zeke- You’re humble, little one. But it’s not your responsibility to do that.

Sarah- Well, I feel like it is.

Zeke- Then you’re not a person. You’re just conflicted to be a human. It also means that you’re just like
everyone else. A human.

Sarah- There’s got to be a difference.

Zeke- Yes. You want the best for yourself and those around you. Some want the best for themselves.
There’s a deeply seeded appropriateness to it.
331

Sarah- So you think the infestation of selfishness is helpful to the world?

Zeke- I believe that there are truly a percentage of people that you’re speaking on that could easily be a
benefactor for the little man, but it’s not their obligation. It’s perception at that point.

Sarah- Well, when I get there, I’m going to make sure that I give everything away. I’ll survive on what I
need to and give the rest away. Starting with that kid that had to suffer that I saw that day.

Zeke- That’s a noble gesture. Be sure to remember that while you travel through years of life. Someone
will need someone just like you to show them the way.

Sarah- I promise.

Scene- The scene switches back to Shue sitting in front of the two of them.

Shue- My two oldest friends… have you remembered what’s most important to you yet? What of what
made you differ from your path? What could bring you back? And why are any of these things important
to linger on to?

Scene- Shue stands and taps them on their shoulders.

Shue- It’s time to wake up.

Scene- Shue sits back down and snaps his fingers staring at them gently waking up.

Sarah/Raymond- Shue!

Shue- We don’t have much time so let’s cut down to the end of this…

Raymond- Fuck you and fuck that. Where is everyone?

332

Shue- Ray, I want to do this as quickly and peacefully as possible. I need your help, so I need you to listen
to me.

Raymond- Pass. Where is B-

Scene- Shue shakes his head and waves his hand over sealing Ray’s mouth shut.

Shue- This is temporary. For now, something stronger than me is coming. I’m not sure how soon it’s
going to be here, but I need you all to understand that everything that I’ve done, up to now, hasn’t been
up to me. Just like none of it has been up to you.

Raymond-?!?!

Shue- Choice isn’t purpose. They’re not synonymous to one another, even. But this choice that we’re
about to get the opportunity to make severs not only purpose but responsibility and gives us choice.
True freedom. The problem is that it may very well be a conflicting problem. I just needed a few more
hours to make what I believed was my own choice. It feels weird but it feels right. Regardless of what
may happen soon, just know that it’s all taken care of.

Sarah- And if we die?

Shue- Then it was fate.

Raymond- …

Shue- But, before I go, I want to give you both each an advantage over this thing. Something that should
help you get through it, no matter what. After that, it’s up to your faith.

Sarah- Are they safe?

Shue- Time’s up. The next time we meet, I’ll answer anything you have. I’ll leave you with this.
333

Scene- Shue touches Raymond’s chest. The impact of just touching his shirt disintegrates it. His bare
back, replaced with an 18-point helm tattoo. The points surrounding the helm disappear before being
sent off flying. Sarah stares at the silhouette of him before it crossed over into another dimension. She
turns to look back at Shue but was shocked at what faced her before the dimension closed itself.

Chapter 17- Regrowth

*System…Rebooted…Earth 2021…Back Online*

Scene- The night is instantaneously lit up by the sun with clouds. Most of the buildings had toppled over
others from the game’s destruction. The streets were littered were rubble, bodies, phones among other
things. Two small portals appear With North and East walking out of them.

East- I can’t believe people play hours of video games and are completely ok with what it does to them.
That had to have been 4 hours, at the max, and I’m sore in places I don’t care to understand why or
how.

North- With that, too many things are off.

East- Hmm?

North- Mother, people are gone… I can’t feel them.

East- Oh, relax… I got our Maria and Daedalus with Lee John and Charlotte. Nothing else can get in our
way.

North- That may be the case, but only administrators are able to shut the game down.

East- That may very well be the case too. Lucy wouldn’t do it and Rhythm isn’t here.
334

North- …! Rhythm!

East- Do you believe my daughter would betray us?

North- No, mother…that’s not what I mean. Has she been in the game and for how long if she had?

East- Three to five minutes, at best.

North- And did she encounter Shue?

East- We’ve only seen Daedalus. Both Shing and Smitty teleported away once we reached the area.

North- Good… it doesn’t add up then. We’ve rid ourselves of Daedalus’ husk as well as Remilia.
However, there are five people that don’t exist here. Are you sure?

Scene- East reaches out and grabs North and places him underneath her.

East- Sangh…sweety… relax. What could these five people do?

North- The potential of any human is limitless.

East- Yes, but they’re not you. Come now… It’s going to be ok.

North- When will Charlotte be ready?

East- Mmm… considering I threw her over 4 hours ago, I’d say in 3 weeks.

North- I need Rhythm back here now.

335

East- I won’t stand for you calling her a liar twice in one conversation, Sangh.

North- That’s not it at all. If things are as bad as they are, she’s the only one that will be able to kill or
contain them both.

Shue- I don’t think she’ll be joining you all anytime soon.

Scene- North and East turn around and glare at Shue.

Shue- What…? You didn’t think I’d let you just go along with your own inevitable plan and create my
own, did you?

North- What did you do, Takatsuki?

Shue- I’d rather not spoil the fun. Just know that, in the end, we’ve already won.

North- I’ll level this entire field.

Shue- I know just how fragile and important you must really believe you are to this whole thing so I’m
not going to antagonize you. I just don’t remember the good guys ever losing in the end.

North- This must be a television show to you, Takatsuki, because that’s the only place I know good guys
to win.

Shue- Sure. Have a good one, you two.

Scene- Shue instantaneously fades away into nothingness. North hangs his head down. The ground
begins to tremble.

North- I’m so sick of this… the rules that I implemented on us. I could break this whole thing and be
done with it. Just like last time…
336

Scene- North raises one hand to the destroyed buildings and one to the ground as it begins to shake a
bit more violently.

North- We blessed them with this. We can easily take it back.

East- Sangh…sweety…if you do this, you’ll not only lose this but also Charlotte. It would become
personal.

North- Since when was it wasn’t personal?

Scene- North retrieves his rod from the ground and absorbs it with his hand. He breathes in deeply and
then grins.

North- Ah…! There it is! Here we go!

Scene- North’s raised hand closes, collapsing all the buildings. Grinning, he reveals his open palm,
pointing downwards, and then raises it, bringing the buildings back to their original form. North then
places his hands on the ground and sends two pulses on the ground.

North- I’m going to fix this, once again. I’m glad we were able to have fun while it lasted. But now… it’s
my turn.

East- That rod’s going to cost us even more time along with glitches within the system.

North- So what?! We said we would do anything for this, right?! This is anything!

East- Why are you acting so desperate with this?

North- He’s got Rhythm’s ability, East! If he finds Goimon or even finds a way out of this, it’s 100% a loss.
It’s already bad enough with who we’re going to have to deal with when the time comes! We cannot
deal with another super! Lucy won’t accept failure with that one! He’ll be put down.
337

East- This does the same thing.

North- No, it eliminates MY mistake before it’s ever released.

East- This isn’t about you.

North- Yes, but it started with me so who’s mistake, or problem is it when the scales of judgment reign
in? Do you plan to take accountability for something that you were just coerced into or is this where we
quit playing the games, East?

East- All I’m saying is that your rod was the pillar of this entire game. It will affect everything. That may
have very well been his plan all along.

North- It won’t matter what his plan is. I’m ending all of it now. Starting with Carpe.

Scene- North swings his hand in a half circular motion, displaying all the names of the players within the
game. Intently staring at his screen, he surveys the list at the few gray names and notices that Xiao and
Smitty were logged out. Turning to East, North grits his teeth.

North- Humans are so unpredictable. But this… this ploy isn’t it. Everything that he’s doing is calculated
and meticulous. In that case…

East- In that case?

North- He’s already here. This broke more than just a day, East. Our concept of time is off now as well.

East- Explain.

North- The buildings shook but only rattled books and things off. That’s got nothing to do with what he
really did. He decayed the buildings. That came from weathering over time.
338

East- Then?

North- He sped up time. We might have more problems, but our solution is expedited.

East- Daedalus is still trapped within the game. I’m sure he knows something.

North- Then we’ll find him first.

Scene- North closes his eyes and then reopens them revealing glowing green eyes searching the world.
He grins and then points.

North- There…

Scene- Noticing the area that they were located at, North frowns as the place shifts altogether.

North- They’re teleporting all over the place. As if there’s no direction at all. And yet…they’re not.

East- Junior…

North- Junior… We couldn’t put him with Lee John?

East- Had we done that, we have no idea how long or short it would’ve taken with Charlotte. Charlotte
and Goimon would have easily killed them. Placing him with Goimon is out of the question as they’d
have been untraceable by Rhythm.

North- I don’t understand… This was all within a few hours. This time gap and Junior’s ability isn’t adding
up. It’s an 8-10 second interval. And with the way that they’re moving. It’s as if it’s catching up with
itself.
339

Scene- North gets quiet and murmurs a few words towards himself.

North- It’d be so much easier if I could just sleep on this, but of course time is against us. The agenda
hasn’t changed. Once Junior is done teleporting them around so violently, I’ll be able to grab hold of
Daedalus mind and we’ll figure this whole thing out at once. Until then, stay out of sight. In fact, it’s for
the best that you log out altogether.

East- Sangh…

North- I said you can logout! I’ve got this!

East- You’re going to isolate yourself, but I’ll be here. I love you.

Scene- East swipes her hand downwards and presses a button logging completely out.

North- I love you too, mother. I’m sorry for my tone but now is time for me to be ugly.

*Alert* *Alert* *Alert* *Alert*

Good afternoon, lab rats… By now, you’re more than aware of what’s going on here.

We’re running on limited time and it’s time to choose a side.

You have your choice between the light or the dark.

In exchange for finding Shue Takatsuki and bringing him to me, I will release you into the world.

With your newfound abilities, you can enjoy a life outside of the prison created for you by me.

Some of you have personally met Shue. Some of you have been felled by him.

Need I remind you that you all come from a past. His is lathered in blood.

Bring him to me and your game ends with a victory screen!

Don’t worry if you decide to continue with your game either.

You can still get to the end game screen.

You’ll just need help to defeat some of the bosses to clear stages.

This is North signing in for the final time.

You can find me atop the tower that touches the sun.
340

Don’t worry. You can’t miss it in game.

*Alert* *Alert* *Alert* *Alert*

North- And now… we wait.

Kyrios- Won’t be waiting long, I can assure you.

Scene- North attempts to swallow Kyrios whole with overgrown vines and roots. Kyrios teleports
avoiding flurry of vines, repeatedly.

Kyrios- You can either regain control or I can put you down, myself!

North-?!?

Scene- The vines stop chasing after Kyrios.

North- Apologies… I just had a run in with Shue. Have you seen him?

Kyrios- You’re in no position to ask me after threatening my life.

North- I… apologized.

Kyrios- Apologies is an action word. I need help. That’s why I’m here.

North- And… what can I help with?

Kyrios- Remilia. Where is she?

North- I can’t say that I know the name.

341

Kyrios- Then who is Maria?

North- Who?

Kyrios- I’m wasting my time. If you’re going to lie and seek personal gain, you’ve lost us.

North- Wait!

Kyrios- I don’t have time for this. The longer you waste my time, the further she gets away from me.

North- You won’t be able to save her. But I can tell you that she’s in this world for a limited time. There’s
a pocket dimension five hundred Kilometers Due North from here. It’s a shotty imitation of this world.
She’s going through labors to receive my daughter as her host. You won’t be able to stop it.

Kyrios- There are lengths that any normal human being under duress would take. This is not one.

North- Where is Shue?

Kyrios- Why would I know that?

North- You asked for the truth, and I gave it to you.

Kyrios- You’re stretching the truth by believing that I know where he is in the first place. I’ve never met
this Shue person this entire game.

Scene- North shoots out a small shockwave from underneath his feet reaching Kyrios searching through
his entire body.

North- Not once have you seen him, but you have met where his Coup is.
342

Kyrios- The moment that I left, it shifted.

North- *sigh* As I said, you can’t stop it. The moment that you step in there, everyone is your enemy.

Kyrios- Why are you telling me this?

North- Because you still have a kind heart. While you’re traveling, harden it or prepare to lose the
moment you step in.

Kyrios- Right…

Scene- Kyrios slowly levitates off the ground before turning Due North and flying off.

North- Who’s love was it supposed to be, I wonder?

Scene- The scene switches to Leeland dueling with Bellemont. Stepping into a defensive stance, he
receives a punch into the shield and attempts to deflect it. Noticing that he was losing the trade, he
attempted to strain more until he was repelled backwards a few feet falling on the ground.

Bellemont- You’re not putting it all on the line here.

Leeland- Let me remind you that I’ve never taking things seriously. So that concept eludes me.

Bellemont- What are these thoughts you’re thinking?

Leeland- Well, there’s obv-

Scene- Bellemont speed blitz’s into Leeland’s Shoulder spinning him around, grabbing his neck and then
slamming it into the ground.
343

Bellemont- And just like that, you’re dead.

Leeland- ……

Bellemont- Sir Leeland?

Leeland- I get it!

Daedalus- I don’t think you do.

Leeland- I don’t remember asking for a peanut gallery audience.

Scene- Daedalus proceeds to stand up and brush himself off. Speed blitzing towards Leeland, he stops
before he connects his punch.

Daedalus- You have 4 seconds to get a free hit on me. Put it on safe mode, Bartender.

Scene- Leeland is seen stopped in his tracks staring at the full intent and power of the blow heading his
way. Analyzing Daedalus’ body, Leeland attempts to sidestep and reach in with a haymaker. Yelling
loudly at him, he swings his arm around to hit Daedalus in the face. Before his punch connects, Daedalus
created a hardened scale that covered his face and sliding his punch into a gut check. Leeland loses
consciousness before being flung around like a pinball around the guarded area. Daedalus does a cross
over motion before twirling the invisible ball inside his clothes before jumping up and then throwing a
punch, downward, that stops Leeland’s momentum of being thrown around within the dome to a
complete stop before being slammed into the ground. Daedalus stands up from delivering the punch
into Leeland and wipes his palms cleaned.

Daedalus- Start it back again, please. With What he’s learned up until point of death.

Scene- Daedalus begins to move in reverse as the scene reenacts itself.

344

Daedalus- You have 4 sec-

Scene- Leeland throws a punch at Daedalus but is met with the same guard scale and then a punch he
loses consciousness on.

Daedalus- Again.

Scene- The scene reverses once again back to the fixed point over and over.

Bellemont- It’s always something about you all fighting the way that you do that has bothered me.
Something so trivial brings out all your rage. Not just what that person invited. People that you can’t tell
the truth about themselves in fear of something so small and trivial as fear. But the concept that you
don’t believe that this is excessive is simply what a lack of mercy does.

Scene- Daedalus grabs Leeland.

Daedalus- DO YOU THINK THAT THEY’LL GRANT YOU MERCY?!

Scene- Daedalus opens his eyes wide and notices that Leeland had a completely different stance aiming
for his chin rather than his cheek. Slightly grazing it, Daedalus tosses him towards another side of the
dome. Immediately recovering from the throw, Leeland front flips and begins to rush into Daedalus.

Daedalus- YOU DON’T EVEN KNOW WHAT I’M GOING TO THROW AT YOU AND YOU’RE GOING TO
CHARGE ME WITH CONFIDENCE?!

Scene- Daedalus flash steps and follows up with an uppercut.

Daedalus- YOU’RE NOT EVEN LOOKING!

Scene- Leeland shifts his shield in the direction of the uppercut and using the momentum of the punch
to propel his body to the top of the dome. Keeping his eyes on Daedalus, he places his feet and hand at
an angle to feel the dome before thrusting himself, in speed blitz fashion, towards Daedalus.
345

Daedalus- YOU’RE IN THE AIR NOW! THERE’S NO DODGING OR SIDE STEPPING FOR YOU. DO I LOOK
HURT TO YOU? DO YOU HAVE A KILLING BLOW OR KILLING INTENT?!

Scene- Leeland hides behind his body from Daedalus and then sends an emerald charge through it.

Daedalus- TOO MUCH BETTING ON THAT MOVE TO WORK, GUARDIAN! AND I KNOW IT BETTER THAN
ANYONE!

Scene- Daedalus waits for the shield to propel itself forward to follow up with a counter.

Daedalus- GETTING REAL ONE DIMENSIONAL!

Scene- Daedalus jumps towards and outside the line of sight of the shield. Expecting to see him hiding
behind the shield, Daedalus rallies his arm around the shield preparing to punch Leeland in the shin.
Coming around the shield, Leeland had tucked himself behind his shield and stared directly into the eyes
of Daedalus and the punch he had prepared to throw. Switching the hand that the shield was in to
deflect the punch, Leeland follows up with a kick to the back of Daedalus’ neck who gripped it with the
back of his neck firmly before smiling and gripping his shirt with his right hand and lifting him into the
air.

Daedalus- AND THAT’S THE END!

Scene- As Leeland began being swung down unto his head he thrusted his shield into the pocket of
Daedalus right arm and locked his left into the pocket of the left arm and swinging his body into the
ground along with Daedalus’ momentum followed up with the back end of his shield which met with his
face that had begun to create a scale for the impact of the shield. Leeland roars before sliding the shield
from underneath before Daedalus’ chin or scale touched it. From above, Leeland slams the shield into
Daedalus’ forehead.

Daedalus- You are truly a clever evolving creature. I’ve learned that the year I’ve been down here with
your kind.
346

Leeland- I get that I’m a guy that can take a joke, but I don’t think you quite understand that you just
killed me… several times… to achieve that!

Daedalus- And yet… you learned a few new tricks. Got stronger in an even shorter amount of time… and
for what? What did it cost? A moment of your time? And then what? Do you believe the battle is over
after I reserved any intent to kill once you sprang into action?

Leeland- What is the point?!

Daedalus- You were assigned to awaken your unkempt talents and be of service in a war that has
absolutely nothing to do with you.

Leeland- Then why am I being trained for it if the outcome of my training bares absolutely no fruit
whatsoever?! So, I should just let the powerful that had the same opportunity as I did to get even more
powerful, and I should stay weak? Trust me, bud… the last 3 hours of my conscious life has been a series
of things I should’ve done better before I lost the two most important people in my life to something
that has absolutely NOTHING to do with us. Remind me, who’s the big bad and the big good in this one
and why do I PERSONALLY get fucked over and have my life crashed, huh? Did I really expect to not live
the next day? I don’t know! But it’s worth it when I have my friends! And they’re Strong… I mean… so
strong… And I’ve spent a lot of my time not attempting to get better because it was ok to believe that I
was the carry in our little group. Now? Now, I’ve Got to get stronger. Why? Because this inevitable doom
that you don’t believe I should try to even fight against is going to wipe us out, no contest! That’s crazy,
right? I’m the only person you’ve told to give up. And here I am… getting this far in minutes by one of
the most pessimistic cynic. I’ve seen one but both? You’re not human.

Scene- Daedalus blasts the shield off his face and pushing Leeland even further towards the outskirts of
the dome.

Daedalus- Kid… you’re behind in every shape of the way and curve but I’m not going to stop pummeling
you until the end of this. Even then, if you’d best me, that’d only make you fifth amongst our ranks.
You’re still nothing more than a human.

Leeland- And what are you?

Daedalus- Beat me once and I’ll tell you.

347

Leeland- That doesn’t sound hard, at all since I kno-

Scene- Daedalus sends an area of effect shockwave that Bellemont deflects away from Leeland.

Bellemont- Pardon my intrusion. It’s just that you’d have not gotten the chance to teach him the lesson
that even he needs to learn from you if that connected. Make no mistake, I am not human. When you’ve
had enough, let me know and I’ll stop at once.

Leeland- Good. I don’t like favors or telling people I owe them.

Bellemont- I’m not a person.

Leeland- Do I have to beat you to tell me too?

Daedalus- HOW LONG DO YOU CARE TO IGNORE ME?!

Leeland- Not much lon…ger?

Scene- Leeland stares at Daedalus, in awe, who had undergone a transformation and become an
armored beast.

Daedalus- I have no intention of holding back. If you’re going to secede me, that is!

Scene- Daedalus flash steps beside Leeland and snatches the shield and throws it off in the distance.

Daedalus- Won’t be needing…

Scene- Daedalus watches as Leeland had just begun to turn to react from his shield being thrown off
before he’s round house kicked in his upper back sent flying into the ground.
348

Daedalus- This!

Scene- Daedalus appears beside an unconscious and tumbling Leeland. Grabbing his neck, he slams him
into the ground before throwing him up towards the dome.

Shue- Fall!

Scene- Leeland is seen stopped midair and looming overhead from a completely fallen Daedalus and
Shue kneeling beside him with his hand over Daedalus.

Shue- You’ve fallen to believe that you’d think that this was even acceptable.

Bellemont - How are things, Sir Shue?

Shue- Set in place. Just meeting up with the wife in a bit.

Bellemont - Very well. Are we expecting anymore?

Shue- The other two will be here shortly.

Scene- 2 bodies fly into the dome and loom beside Leeland slowly descending and then creeping to Shue
and Daedalus who laid crushed under invisible weight.

Daedalus- Yes… let them laugh at me, up close.

Shue- Heal!

Scene- Leeland, Roderick and Teagen were all seen completely rejuvenated with clean armor and
clothes.
349

Leeland- Wh-What?

Shue- In a moment where you’ve demonstrated that you are the stronger, what would you do Leeland?

Daedalus- Disgusting filth!

Scene- Shue moves his hand lower to the ground further placing the invisible weight into Daedalus.

Daedalus- Ahhh!!

Roderick- Oh shit!

Teagen - Anyone but you, again!!

Leeland- Wait, what’s going on?

Shue- Right now, I’m asking you a simple question.

Leeland- No, I know that. But they’re not saying that to me or him. They’re saying that to you.

Shue- They are.

Leeland- Why?

Shue- That is a remarkably interesting question. Why is that boys?

Roderick- He killed us, man!

350

Leeland- Haha… man, I’m all about player vs player. If you all aren’t PvP’ers, that’s ok. But that’s normal.

Teagen- No, man! We’ve experienced it, firsthand! There’s no continue. You’re not a body. You’re
nothing but the original deal!

Roderick- He knew it too!

Leeland- So… you’re a murderer then?!

Shue- Eh… More an assassin, born and raised, but hey… Whatever you need to call it in your mind works.

Leeland- Listen, I appreciate you healing me to the best I’ve ever felt, but I don’t hate that guy at all. If
you could please…

Daedalus- I DON’T NEED OR VALUE YOUR MERCY!

Shue- Right… Well, as you can see, you’re not only disgusting filth but he doesn’t need even the
maximum amount of your mercy. So again, I ask, what would you do?

Leeland- Submission is the only way I’ve ever seen it. Of course, I don’t want to kill anyone.

Shue- I could put you in a specific situation where you’d take a life.

Leeland- I don’t see-

Shue- 9. Lusted adult male or female ready to ruin your life. There’s no escape and even if there is,
they’d just do it to someone else.

Leeland- I’d kick their ass and call the police.

351

Shue- To be young and naïve to a select few forms of abuse is a genuinely nice life. I’m glad you had a
good upbringing.

Daedalus- AND JUST LIKE THAT, YOU WERE SPARED ANY FORM OF PAIN. YOU FEEL THINGS BUT YOU
FEEL NOTHING COMPARED TO.

Scene- Shue moves his hand down once more knocking Daedalus unconscious.

Shue- Sorry about our brother. He forgets that you all don’t know sometimes.

Leeland- I’d say it’s fine but it’s as if your only option is to knock him out.

Shue- Do you know why I’m here? Or why these two are?

Leeland- No one has the plan or power in life. We’re just drifting on a rock, brother.

Shue- Ha… that may be true if you’ve surrounded yourself around curses and not the blessing that is life.

Teagen- You can talk a good game, all you want, but we didn’t deserve to die!

Shue- And what would you have done with the 5 months?

Leeland- Wait, you’ve been dead since the beginning of the game?

Roderick- It’s been 5 months?! We’re buried in the ground decomposing! Being eaten by worms!

Shue- You don’t necessarily seem to believe that you used to fit in there with your patterns or behaviors.

Teagen- Wait a minute… I KNOW YOU!! WE KNOW HIM, RODERICK!!

352

Shue- No worries, those aren’t implanted memories either. In fact, even Roderick knows what you know
now. We have all done this circle and dance a time before in another life.

Leeland- I don’t understand…

Shue- They’re seeing a moment in time where the judgment that they’re casting on me is exactly where
they’ve been.

Leeland- Why can’t I see it?

Shue- You’ve never lived it. Like I said, you haven’t lived the life. Because it doesn’t exist, it’s safe to say
that you and anyone that’s ever been close enough to you has shown kindness and mercy.

Leeland- Ah… well… yes, of course, I guess. Wait, what about Ruby?

Shue- It’s become your friendship dynamic. Unlike trauma and the way that it notices these types of
things, you’ve viewed it as a kindness or mercy.

Leeland- That’s being merciful?!

Shue- Even with your full strength, she’d spank you like a baby seal, no contest.

Leeland- Mmmm… ok, I’m starting to see your point.

Shue- Great! You can answer my question then!

Leeland- I think that no matter how bad they destroy me, I’d have to keep that part in me that would
show them mercy.
353

Shue- You don’t believe death is a mercy?

Leeland- I believe it’s not up to me to strike the final blow. I’d have to receive some divine dialogue to
do it.

Shue- Haha!! I like you and your optimism! Guess he’s spared for now! Besides, the fun is about to start.

Scene- The scene changes as dinosaurs, on land, were being snatched underneath the earth. As the
Earth turned within itself, flocks of bird like dinosaurs took to the sky for safe places to perch. Some had
been seen flying from out of the sky from exhaustion to be consumed by the Earth as well. Shue
stretches and then crouches down staring at Leeland.

Shue- It’s a play on vanity, at best. Always out to outdo one another while they exist and become more
aware of their purpose. A purpose they followed through themselves and refused to exit the change in
thinking.

Scene- Overgrown vines continue to twist, twirl and entrap the dinosaurs and animals. Leeland begins to
walk towards the edge of the dome where he noticed an Ankylosaur shoved against it. Leeland stares as
the beast slowly, but surely, let out its final breaths.

Leeland- Are you the one that’s doing this?

Shue- Would it matter if I were?

Leeland- …

Shue- Don’t question yourself. Instinctively answer.

Leeland- Why?

Shue- Hmm? Why what?

354

Leeland- Why won’t you stop it?

Shue- Would you rather be a third of a problem or half of a solution?

Leeland- Huh?

Shue- Listen, I love your compassion for other things and your sympathy for others, but a question is still
a question here. Right now, those vines could eviscerate you. Would you rather die or live to see
another day?

Leeland- You’re answering my question with two questions of your own.

Shue- If I stopped it, who or what would that save?

Leeland- You didn’t see this dinosaur dying in front of you?

Shue- I save this one and then what?

Leeland- Then you’d have made a difference.

Shue- I’d have saved one and lost the rest and Nature is nothing like humanity. Sympathy isn’t exactly a
weakness, but only the strongest can utterly understand and give it.

Leeland- …

Shue- The great news is you can make a true difference. To be able to have the opportunity at another
day of life is different from the opportunity of death.

Leeland- Are you talking to me or just monologuing? I’m not sure if I need clarity or if everything is just
prophetic that’s going to drop from your mouth.
355

Shue- The 5th strongest molly whopped you. If you want to kill anything, kill off your weakness. If you
want to save anything, get stronger. It’s nice to rescuer, but there are plenty of people that won’t
hesitate to punch you right in the mouth for yours.

Leeland- I’ll never just be good enough.

Shue- That victim mindset and mentality is what keeps you locked in illusion. Find the change in thinking
and pivot.

Leeland- Stop!! Just talk normal like you were just doing!

Shue- You want to fix a problem then fix it. If you want to complain about a problem then complain. But
don’t complain about a problem you’re not actively interested in fixing. It’s both delusional and insane.

Leeland- Thanks for the wise words but you’ve got a meetup with your wife, no?

Shue- Haha…! The good news is I can be here and there. If Raymond is here, I’m still right on time.

Leeland- Who’s Raymond?

Shue- I’m sure everyone’s met one another by now.

Leeland- I don’t think I remember meeting you or him.

Shue- Oh, that’s right… you’d have difficulty remembering the person who passed out before the first
boss’s fight.

Leeland- No fucking way… you’re that Oh shit guy!!

356

Shue- Hahaha! Yes, that’d be me.

Leeland- Ok, I’m confused… if you’re as powerful as you are, why did you pass out?

Shue- Hmm… I feel like the best way to explain that is to…

Scene- Shue stands back and then summons a rod in his hand. Tapping it on the ground, twice, he
creates a projected image of each player.

Shue- These are all the players in this game, minus the administrators and Daedalus. His ability was a
birthright. In fact, all of ours are. And this guy?

Scene- Shue points at Ray and Leeland opens his mouth wide.

Leeland- And that’s the guy that punched that kid for roughing me up! Why or what is this game? I
mean, come on…! It just came out 5 months or so ago.

Shue- That’s correct.

Leeland- Ok, if it’s only been live for five-ish months, how is it a birthright?

Shue- Are you upset with yours?

Leeland- No, I mean… do you know what? Never mind… Why are you telling me all of this?

Shue- Well, there’s always a side to choose in these types of things. For as long as humans have existed,
they call it a battle between right and wrong…good and evil… justice and injustice.

Leeland- Are you wondering what side I’m on?

357

Shue- Nope. That’s why you four are here. Because we know.

Leeland- Who is we?

Shue- You ask a lot of questions for someone who’s supposed to be training to be the best version of
yourself.

Leeland- I’ve never trained for a video game. I just play them because they’re fun.

Shue- Does the pain that you feel here feel like a video game?

Leeland- I mean, I genuinely thought that that was a solid feature added onto the game. There’s no way
to turn the pain off but it really puts it into perspective for you.

Shue- What’s that?

Leeland- I’ve never been in a fight in my entire life but with all the ass whooping I just felt, I feel like I can
at least take a punch these days.

Shue- It’s a bit passed a punch these days. Thanks to my brother’s birthright, I can provide you and
everyone else here the tools necessary to survive.

Leeland- Survive? What am I supposed to be surviving here?

Scene- Shue stops smiling and removes the images and then opens a pocket dimension to retrieve a set
of armor, sword and shield.

Shue- The Last War, Hop. For now, take your time with this armor. Each piece tells a story that is
important. Once you don it, you’ll know who and what you are. For now, it’s best to take a breath and
either hold it or get used to breathing through it. But before any of that…
358

Scene- Shue stands up and begins to walk towards Leeland and hands him the armor.

Shue- You’ll only can wear this for about another 28 hours. Make every second count.

Leeland- What is the armor going to do?

Shue- Everything that it can. The rest is up to you.

Leeland- Enough with the riddles.

Shue- You’re right. These two need to be tended to. Have a good one!

Scene- Shue walks towards Roderick and Teagan and winks at them both.

Roderick- You can stay right the fuck away from us.

Shue- You two are so foul mouthed.

Teagen- I haven’t even said anything!

Shue- Relax relax…! In the end, You both are needed.

Roderick- Whatever it is, we’re not doing it!

Teagen- Yes!

Shue- I mean, I’m not interested in you all becoming earth food in a game you all seem to want to play.
And, as you can see, my dome here is what’s keeping us good.
359

Roderick- Sounds like a threat to me!

Shue- It’s not even a promise. You either can do it or you can’t. I’m sure you both can do anything. Why
waste your time with the small fry when you can take on one of the big guys now?

Teagen- Not to stroke your ego, but how are we going to be able to take on a big guy if we can’t take
you on?

Shue- What are you afraid of? What do you truly have to lose? You’ve tasted death and you couldn’t
stand that you lost 5 months of time but when we first met, you all were comfortably attempting to
bully those you thought were weaker than you. Why don’t you just tell me what it is that you really
want?

Roderick- How about an apology?

Shue- I’m S-

Roderick- On your knees and facing us.

Teagen- Yes!

Scene- Shue nodded and got on his knees to apologize.

Shue- I apo-

Teagen- Head to the ground!

Scene- Shue places his forehead on the ground.

Shue- I apologize to the both of you. I’m incredibly sorry that I struck you out of revenge.
360

Roderick- Revenge? We don’t even know you, kid!

Teagen- This is honestly great! He kills us, brings us back and finds out that it was a mistake to have even
done so! Hahaha!

Shue- It’s far from a mistake.

Roderick- Then tell us, Mr. Hotshot…! Who are we to you?

Shue- My friend, Raymond…

Teagen- Raymond?

Roderick- Hahaha!! Wait, this guy knows Raymond?! No wonder! You’re a freak just like him!

Teagen- Yes! Wait, is he here or did he finally kill himself.

Leeland-?!?!

Scene- Leeland locks eyes with Shue, for a moment, and a flashback pierces his mind.

Teagen- Honestly, Ray just needs to go ahead and kill himself man…No one should ever want to be so
damn perfect in a video game! Video games are for fun! He’s got a stick so far up his ass he doesn’t even
have fun while he’s winning. How bipolar!

Roderick- Yea, I mean…I get what he’s saying but if I wanted it to be broken down to a science, I
would’ve never dropped out of school and done this for a living!

Teagen- Right?! Haha!! Wait, who joined chat just now?

361

Scene- Leeland grabs his head and shakes off the memory staring at the two who were laughing at Shue
as he still lay on his knees.

Leeland- People like you two… are what’s wrong with this world!

Roderick- Ah? What’d you say?

Scene- Leeland dons each piece of gear and walks towards Shue.

Leeland- You may have known that you killed them, but you fought for a friend that you cared for. Your
sense of justice is just as twisted as mine.

Shue- That was the old me.

Leeland- And the new you is clearly stronger than who they are now, so why?

Shue- They’re not my enemy.

Roderick- Don’t go ignoring me!

Scene- Roderick grabs Leeland’s armor and attempts to throw him.

Roderick- Hnngh! Why is this kid…so…friggin heavy!?

Teagen- From above, you LOOOOSER!

Scene- Teagen swings his pole from above, aiming at Leeland’s helmet. Never touching the helmet,
Teagen is flung out.
362

Leeland- No weapon…

Roderick- Hnnngh!

Scene- Leeland grabs Roderick’s wrist and turns it inwards flipping him onto the ground. Staring above
him, Leeland slams his shield down at Roderick’s head. Roderick, staring at the shield going down, closes
his eyes and waits for it to hit him.

Roderick- Gack!

Leeland- Without any hesitation, I will strike you both down. It’s up to you to get back up and get serious
about something in your lives, for once.

Teagen- This guy gives you some broken gear and you think that you can just talk to us any type of way?

Scene- Teagen appears from behind, once again, with his pole swinging towards Leeland’s waist. Leeland
stops it with his forearm and grips before gripping the pole and snapping it with the very same hand.

Leeland- I’ve never claimed to not need help. In fact, I’m the one that needs the most help. The
difference is I never forgot it.

Scene- Leeland grabs Teagen by the collar of his gear before punching him in the jejunum causing him to
throw up on the spot.

Leeland- This game is honestly too real. It’s frustrating that I didn’t see it before.

Shue- Submission is a beautiful thing, isn’t it?

Leeland- It’s important to know your strength. Without restraint, you end up continuing a path you
forget why you got strong for. Always being this strong feels hard to believe but this strength is not my
own. It’s as if it flows directly over my body.
363

Shue- The 6th and 7th senses…

Leeland- Yes, except… even though I could’ve easily reacted, I didn’t need to.

Shue- There’s no such thing as invulnerability. You will take damage when fighting strong opponents.

Roderick- There you go again, mocking us… your apology sucked.

Leeland- He did exactly what you asked, and you weren’t satisfied. It’s not up to me to call you a lost
cause but I doubt mercy would save you.

Teagen- And yet you’re too pussy to take us out!

Leeland- Do you want to die?

Teagen- Better to die than be sympathized or even aligned with you lames!

Roderick- Te…Teagen!!!

Scene- Daedalus appeared behind Teagen.

Daedalus- Then die…

Scene- Daedalus grabs the back of Teagen’s neck and lifted him off the ground with ease.

Roderick- Leave my baby brother alone!

Daedalus- He’s the one that craved that world again. I’m just giving him what it is that he requested.
364

Scene- Leeland speed blitzes Daedalus and punches him in the face releasing his grip from Teagen’s neck
and pushing him back a few steps.

Shue- The big brother, huh? That’s lovely.

Scene- Daedalus stares back at Leeland who had donned familiar armor.

Daedalus- Remove all that armor. You are not worthy.

Leeland- And you are?

Scene- Daedalus jumps towards Leeland and throws a punch that was not only dodged but a cross
counter connects to his chin pushing him into the ground with the weight of his punch.

Leeland- Enough!!!

Shue- What an interesting turn of events…

Scene- Shue stands up and pats Leeland on the shoulder.

Shue- I’m going to leave these three to you. If you don’t lose sight of who and what you’re fighting for,
you’ve got this fight in the bag.

Leeland- And what will you be doing?

Shue- Listening for who needs help. Everyone’s been gathered up in this dimension. If anything, I’ll be
gone for a while though.

Leeland- Be safe.
365

Shue- When you’ve died, you learn how to live with it.

Leeland- Yea, I know what you mean.

Shue- S’that right? Well then… I’ll leave you to it then! Bellemont has no problem tagging in with you if
you need to rest.

Leeland- That won’t be necessary. Besides them, this is a dome of lost causes unwilling to accept others
and themselves as weak as they are. Pretending to be strong is different from displaying restraint when
you are. I know that this isn’t me but I’m grateful anyway. Without Remi and Rhys, I’m glad that I still
don’t have to fight alone.

Shue- Sure thing, little brother.

Scene- Shue smiles before dissipating into light.

Chapter 18- Flash Forward

Sarah- I can almost guarantee that this isn’t real.

Future Sarah (FS)- The problem with reality is that it’s been toyed and manipulated with years before
you even came out of that shitty man’s sack.

Sarah- How can we both be here?

FS- Well, Shue asked what one thing would help me to understand a crisis of this scenario we’re in.

Sarah- Then…?
366

FS- Don’t go getting any stupid ideas like we normally do. I’m here for another five minutes and one
question. Anymore and I’ll lose everything I worked to get back here.

Sarah- Wait, aren’t you supposed to avoid you from the past or something like that?

FS- Well… yes, there were rules.

Sarah- Were?

FS- Stop!! Standing here is proof enough. You’re doing that thing that we do.

Sarah- Just how far into the future are you?

FS- One back splitting love interest later.

Sarah- Wha-

FS- Look, there comes a point in time where we told ourselves that what was most important to
ourselves needed to be kept alive. Without doing anything stupid, we survive another opportunity to be
able to live. You’ll know when and what to do to get to complete the stage.

Sarah- … I understand.

FS- Great! Before I go, have you fallen for that idiot yet?

Sarah- Who?

FS- Oh boy… nothing.

Sarah- You can’t do that!

367

FS- *Shrug* Part of the rules. For now, you need to find Blue.

Sarah- Where is he?

FS- Somewhere drifting in all this mess.

Sarah- We’ve found him before so why not just tell me?

FS- And you lose out on the opportunity to go on the adventure? Pass. Just know that this place marks
every past moment. What you do for the present determines only one outcome.

Sarah- So I just… walk?

FS- You can do anything, quite honestly, here if you apply yourself. I’ll see you later. Just make sure you
find him. Ahh! My back!!

Scene- FS bends, twists and turns her body around and begins to vanish into nothingness. Sarah deeply
inhales and exhales looking around.

Sarah- Ok… no pressure. Just in the middle of space. Hmm…Think…if I could go anywhere, where would I
go?

Scene- Sarah appears back in her old diner where Zeke had just introduced himself and blown her
father’s brains out.

FS- You got here, quick.

Sarah- I thought you only had a limited time?

368

FS- Yes, per area. We’re going to do this a little.

Sarah- Why am I here?

FS- You tell me.

Sarah- I was just thinking… Wait.

FS- Time’s up.

Scene- FS disappears again.

Sarah- So, I’m supposed to think like Blue… who knows where that kid is?! I can’t do this on an empty
stomach.

Scene- A menacing creature appeared, grinned and then handed Sarah a plate with food on it.

Sarah- Uh…thank you?

Scene- After Sarah grabs the plate, the creature disappeared. Sarah looks at the burger to not be
suspicious of it at all before taking a bite and dropping into an alternate world where Zeke continued to
walk passed her table rather than stopping that day.

Sarah- What the?

FS- Listen… you don’t have much time before you get thrown into a downward spiral. Everything, from
this moment, will hurt. It doesn’t matter how strong you are now.

Sarah- Wait… how do I get out?

369

FS- Med…

Scene- FS disappeared yet again. Immediately, the door is slammed open behind Roy staring directly at
Sarah.

Roy- Come here, you fucking bitch!

Sarah- If I could hit you right now, I w-

Scene- Roy connects a heavy haymaker to Sarah’s face sending her falling to the floor.

Sarah- WHAT THE FUCK!?

Roy- I thought I told you to never step foot in this house again? You think you can hit me and get away
with it?!

Sarah- You… you fucking waste of a man!!

Scene- Sarah disappears and reappears behind Roy.

Sarah- Sorry to upset you but I’m different these days.

Scene- Sarah snaps Roy’s neck killing him on the spot. She breathes hard and grabs her head holding her
mouth, catching her teeth.

???- What’s that noise, Roy?

Scene- Lena cuts the corner of the kitchen and drops a pot full of food as she stared at Sarah standing
over Roy.
370

Lena- Sarah…! What have you done?! Is he breathing?!

Sarah- He’s abused us both for so many years and this is how you react when I freed us?!

Lena- Sarah, you are not welcomed here after what you did!

Sarah- What I did?! Do you not remember him beating us?!

Lena- Beating on you!? Roy has never done that a day in his life?!

Sarah- What is this scar here then!?

Scene- Sarah points to her face where no scar could be pointed to or felt.

Sarah- What? That doesn’t make sense…

Lena- You killed your sister, Sarah. There, I said it! I never knew that by hiding it and defending your
psychosis that you’d turn on your own father! Did you feel trapped!? I know the police officers are
surrounding us but…oh no… the police officers.

Sarah- Cops? Psychosis? Sister?

Lena- I can’t do this anymore!

Scene- Lena presses a button on her hip and three armed guards break open the door and approach
Sarah.

Lena- I’m so sorry. I love you, I really do… but you killed your father intentionally, to me. I’m not sure
what he did to deserve this but may his soul rest now.
371

Sarah- FUCK…YOU! I thought you’d be on my side if you at least saw how strong I really was!

Scene- One armored guard hit Sarah in the back of the head with a baton knocking her out cold. Coming
to, Sarah notices that she’s cuffed securely at the hands and feet. Rattling a few times, a voice intercom
speaks into the room.

Gunter- We’ll skip the formalities, Sarah. I told you if you came back into this office under these very
same circumstances, I’d have you arrested. You swore your sister was an acc-

Sarah- Shut the fuck up! I do not have a sister! I’m not sure who told you that lie but you three can save
it.

Scene- The voice projects several pictures of Sarah and a young girl she didn’t know.

Sarah- Is that supposed to jog a memory?

Gunter- Oh! Is this the famous thing that you do that you forget things?

Sarah- Lie detection test if you think that I’m lying. Right now.

Gunter- Let me guess, you lived in another world where your abusive parents and non-existent sister
had a bite to eat on your 18th birthday. Getting your license and having fun with the girls don’t ring a
bell?

Sarah- You’re mixing parts of the story!

Gunter- Oh yes, that’s right! The other you is the assassin that doesn’t know about the other life, right?
Yes, again Sarah, we’ll skip the formalities.

Sarah- I don’t even know who you are.

372

Scene- Gunter sighs before getting up.

Gunter- You’re going to do the same thing that you always do when we do this, Sarah.

Sarah- The only thing you’ve gotten right, so far, is my name and I know that’s just paperwork.

Gunter- That right? Well, I do hope I’m not wrong about who I am.

Scene- Gunter walks through one room into Sarah’s shocking her when he appeared.

Gunter- And now, you’re going to call me…

Sarah- …Zeke…

Gunter- See, you’ve got this story nailed down to a science when you and I have our little thing but
what’s weird is I remember this face from over 15 years ago. That same one when you killed your sister.

Sarah- Zeke, I’ve never ha-

Gunter- It’s Gunter. If I ever had a name like Zeke, I’d remember.

Sarah- If that’s the case, then you wouldn’t remember Maria, would you?

Gunter- Your sister?

Sarah- No! Your wife!

Gunter- Oh, so now this is personal? Did you want to kill my wife next?
373

Sarah- No, your wife’s name IS Maria

Gunter- I don’t have a wife. Been divorced for over 10 years to a broad name Karen.

Sarah- None of this is making sense.

Gunter- I’ll say… So, you’re of age and your widowed mother is done with you. She’s not wanting to put
your life in bars, but I am or, we can slot you somewhere in a looney bin again and you can call it even.

Sarah- Zeke…

Gunter- *Sigh* Gunter!

Sarah- Ok…Gunter, I’m willing to play along with this pretend thing if you’re willing to play along with
mine.

Gunter- Are you confessing?

Sarah- I’d never intentionally kill someone unless I was paid for it.

Gunter- You’re an assassin now?

Sarah- In my world, I am, yes.

Gunter- Prove it. Do some assassin stuff.

Sarah- You mean like…

Scene- Sarah stands up, uncuffed from her ankles and wrist. Gunter pulls his gun out and takes two
steps back.
374

Gunter- Get your hands back in a secured location.

Sarah- I’ll put my hands up or behind my back and turn towards you.

Gunter- Don’t move!

Sarah- I promise I won’t.

Scene- Gunter closes the gap withdrawing his cuffs from his waist and depositing his gun within the
holster. Nearing Sarah ever so cautiously, the moment that he closes the gap within her grasp, she kicks
Gunter’s resting shin inwards causing him to fall on one knee. Twirling around, she snatches the
handcuffs from him and places her elbow on the back of his neck and falling forward cuffing him.

Gunter- Oof!

Sarah- I could’ve killed you but instead, I need to figure out why this world is so real and why mine isn’t.

Gunter- You’re crazy, lady!

Sarah- Not as crazy as anyone else out there in this big world.

Scene- Sarah knocks Gunter unconscious before standing back up and straightening her clothes and
walking out of the room quietly and cautiously. Walking confidently and upright, she scans the hallway
as other officers casually passed her by as she traversed the precinct. Getting towards the exit, another
officer, Officer Malone, stepped in front of her.

Malone- Come with me.

Sarah- No tha-…
375

Malone- You’re the other Sarah, right? Come with me.

Sarah- I…

Scene- Malone softly grabs her by the elbow and leads her out of the precinct and into his police car in
the back seat.

Sarah- Why are you doing this?

Malone- Because the last time you were here, you brought proof of your existence in the other world,
and you left it with me.

Sarah- So the other me isn’t the other me then.

Malone- There’s a third you now?

Sarah- No, I mean… maybe? She said that she was the future me.

Malone- By how long?

Sarah- It couldn’t have been long, but I felt like I learned so much during that difference of time.

Malone- So roughly 3-6 months. In that time, it’s like 24 to 32 hours.

Sarah- I’m confused.

Malone- Yes, you’re bound to be. The last time you were here was when you were a child.

Sarah- So this sister thing is true in this world.

376

Malone- Unfortunately, it’s true in your world as well. You just aren’t aware that she’s alive and came
before you.

Sarah- I have an older sister?

Malone- It’s… a lot more complicated than that…

Sarah- Had?

Malone- The three of us met together the last time. You were young and have been in this state of…
unconscious subconscious if you will.

Sarah- Like…

Malone- Yes, that movie that we don’t have over here but you talk about. You’re inside an imaginary
world that you created when you lost your sister.

Sarah- And in this world…

Malone- Yes, time flows “correctly,” if you will. Because you lost her at an early age, you go back to
being a child. You were just kids in this dream world, so you didn’t know that there were consequences.

Sarah- So I killed her?

Malone- She was driving, and you blamed yourself after your mother and father and even Gunter chose
to be adults.

Sarah- Sheesh, this me is living in hell.

377

Malone- Too.

Sarah- What’s that?

Malone- She’s living in hell too. You’ve told me all about who Roy and Lena are in your world. I’m sure
this was just a fit of rage because you felt another consequence.

Sarah- When he punched me…

Malone- Yes, they disowned you here. You were sent away from them and into Juvenile Detention
Center after Center. You were you of your world there for but a day, but you made a name throughout
every detention center. So, in a way, you helped her to never be messed with because when you left,
she went into a fit of rage. They had to diagnose you as psychotic until they ran the few test to prove her
innocence and then she was released. The night she returned home to your family, our shift that
watches over your house was a little thin. Of course, you just wanted your parents to forgive you but
when you came back.

Sarah- I snuck in and Roy saw me. Even when the door got closed and slammed back open, I thought he
was just…

Malone- Being himself. Trust me, I believe you. And now that we’ve had this conversation, we’ve arrived
exactly where we need to be.

Sarah- This place is…?

Scene- Sarah noticed that, although the house wasn’t in ruins, she remembered that this was Zeke’s
hideout where she trained to be an assassin.

Malone- Training grounds, right?

Sarah- Yes… that’s… honestly a bit crazy that you know this.
378

Malone- You and I were kids last time. You taught me so much about this world. How, even if it doesn’t
matter that I do.

Sarah- I haven’t even seen your face. Who are you?

Malone- Haha, oh yes… I forgot I have a different name there too.

Scene- Malone puts the car in park and then gets out. Removing his hat, his hair fall to his back and then
he opens the door to reveal his face.

Sarah- Raymond?

Malone- Still Malone. I know you saw my badge.

Sarah- Ok…creepy but…

Malone- Yes, it is creepy when every move someone makes, you love them.

Sarah- Ew… Raymond in my world is a bit of a jerkoff. Like the fact that…

Malone- He was abused by his father and continued it through Shue?

Sarah- How do you know that?

Malone- You’re a great storyteller. The last time you came here, you were kids and you had just met
them. You were the new girl in class, and they noticed you were different right away.

Sarah- Different, huh? Did you mean abused?

Malone- Haha…let’s go inside.

379

Sarah- Do you know the people who live here?

Malone- I live here.

Sarah- You…own this house?

Malone- Yea, I know a little bit about this house, and I figured that if it was important to you and we met
again that we make it a place where a police officer and a fugitive doesn’t show up randomly and I get in
trouble for aiding and abetting.

Sarah- Ha… then I guess it’s time we see the one thing that I left here.

Scene- Sarah and Malone proceed to walk towards the house and open the door. Malone hangs up his
hat and vest at the front of the house before welcoming Sarah into a beautiful off-white home.

Malone- Feel free to make yourself comfortable. You can look around while I shower my day off.

Sarah- Yes, thanks…

Scene- Malone walks up the stairs and then disappears as the door is closed behind the top of the stairs
and the shower water started. Sarah turns to the right and leads herself into the living room area.
Noticing that all the pictures were of him and his parents throughout graduation of high school and
college. In his police academy picture, neither of his parents were in it. Though he appeared sad, he
smiled through it and held up his certificate the same way in all his pictures as if they were still there
beside him. Navigating through to the kitchen, she noticed that the plates, saucers and mugs were all
hung up on the wall. The simple walls were enough to bring Sarah to feel comfortable and relaxed. She
ran her fingers on the marble countertops before staring into the next room being the dining room.
Having a window pour warm dinnertime sunlight seemed too perfect. She quickly made her way into the
room and passed the table where she noticed that it would lead to the backyard. She looked at the
backyard which had healthy green grass and a dog that ran the outskirts of the cage.

Sarah- Puppy…
380

Scene- Sarah placed her hand on the glass as if to ever get its attention so silently before turning to the
left to see that it bended into a corner that had a bathroom facing adjacent to the path that had
revealed itself when she peaked her head to view. A room filled with six monitors had several browsers
set with descriptive depictions of herself. Becoming engrossed into it, she didn’t notice that Malone re-
entered the room.

Malone- Hey, are you hu-

Scene- Sarah turns to the direction of the voice with a swift roundhouse kick that was blocked by
Malone.

Malone- gry! Sheesh! Are you ok?!

Sarah- You’re a stalker!!

Malone- What?

Sarah- This house… you know what it means to me. You’ve lived your entire life here waiting for a
chance in hell that I’d come back to this place where I killed my sister and now murdered my father, but
that’s not the whole thing, is it? There’s more!

Malone- When you say it like that, it sounds li-

Sarah- I knew it.

Scene- Sarah brings her foot down and begins to attempt to assassinate Malone.

Sarah- Why don’t you just die like the good little boy you’re trying to be?

Malone- I’m not trying to be Raymond!

381

Sarah- Ha! I don’t remember saying his name.

Malone- You did! Just thi-

Sarah- No! You’re the only one that knows something is up with this world and that means you must
have something to do with it.

Malone- Explain to me how we’re talking about how you can’t assassinate me properly, right now? I
thought Zeke taught you this style? And Gunter ain’t Zeke.

Sarah- You’re mixing the truth with more lies.

Malone- How badly has that world fucked you up that you can’t see when someone’s just being honest
with you?

Sarah- Honest? Ha… no one in a world I don’t exist in cares about me this much. You can’t just sever that
truth out.

Malone- Do you even remember where you and I met?

Sarah- What?

Scene- Sarah pulls back and creates distance between them.

Malone- I’m not Raymond, right? So where did you and I meet? Try to remember that. This one
shouldn’t be explainable. And yet, I can take you back there.

Sarah- Tell me how I met Raymond then. Then tell me how you and I met.
382

Malone- We were the same age when we first met. You and I…well, never mind, you said Raymond, so
Raymond is still first. But you had just moved to another school district. It’s sad to say it but you were
holding yourself and were afraid. And there he sat in the middle of class. You hadn’t noticed it yet, but
Shue was there as well.

Sarah- Shue? You’re ly-

Malone- You found a way to deliver a message back to us. You couldn’t come back, and you didn’t know
why but for some reason, this letter reached me.

Sarah- Your story is just as falsified than anything.

Malone- If you won’t stab me in the back or try to kill me, I’ll turn my back and get the note.

Sarah- Show me.

Malone- All right.

Scene- Malone begins to turn away and then turn back quickly.

Sarah- What are you doing?

Malone- The last time we did that, that’s how you showed me how quickly you could get to me. Or at
least, I had the timing of it down.

Sarah- Weirdo…

Malone- All right, for real this time…

Scene- Malone grabs the handle of the glass door and opened it retrieving the only thing inside the case.
Turning around, Sarah appeared in front of him when he turned back around.
383

Malone- Is it just me or have you gotten slower?

Sarah- Hand it over!

Malone- You can’t take a joke well, can you?

Scene- Sarah tugs at the letter that Malone slowly released staring deeply into her eyes before fully
releasing.

Malone- I’m going to be outside.

Scene- Malone walks passed her and opens the back door and closes it gently shut.

Sarah- “Hey, Malone… I know it’s weird that I’m writing you this because I know I’m back in my world
and you’re there but I’m a kid and that’s what kids do, right? Even if their world is all messed up, we
dream of better things. Well? In some way or form, I’m living the good life. It’s been about 3 months
since I thought about you but that’s because Zeke is training me hard. Oh yes, Zeke… he’s like my family
now. It’s a long story but he killed my parents, and I haven’t been back in school since. I’m considered
“kidnapped” since I had an aunt and uncle that showed up on the news and were looking for me, but I
remember them too. My uncle wasn’t a great man, and my aunt could’ve done better but hey… you
can’t choose the family you get, right? Because if we did, I think I’d like to hang out with you. I haven’t
seen Raymond since the last day I went to school, and I wanted to tell him that I liked him. Like liked him
liked him. Out of everyone in class, he was just the coolest. He didn’t have to stand out to the world. He
stood out to me. I remember meeting his friend, shoe or something like that, when I approached him
the first time. I saw him the day that Zeke rescued me. He always talked about how his father was so fit
but when he was holding this other guy’s hand walking into an alley, that guy was just… creepy looking, I
guess. But now I have no friends. I’m just here with Zeke and even though he’s my family, he’s not a
friend. He’s made that noticeably clear. “Friends cheer you up, Family wipes away the wounds you come
home with,” he always says. He’s a good old man. I think that if you learned from him too that you
wouldn’t get bullied for being so skinny. You need to get bigger so you can protect your girl. If you don’t,
they won’t choose you. I’m just saying. But yes, that’s about it. Oh, and if we ever get a puppy, I’ll have
to tell you their name too. I don’t know if this will reach you but like I said… I know I’m a kid. I can
dream. But if I don’t get it, you’ll have to get them. It’s got to be a dalmatian and their name MUST be
Max. And this place that we live in? It’s like…so creaky and things but with a man or woman’s touch, it’s
a real fixer upper. I think I’ll make this my home base of operation when Zeke dies. I won’t tell him that
because I’m sure he’d want me to continue a less dangerous life, but it’s got two stories, at least. That’s
384

what the ceiling looks like, anyway. We keep things exceptionally low and ease of access so that in case
we needed to be ready at a moment’s notice, either of us could defend our home. If you have streets
called Finch and Newport, that house on the end that has the nice peak on the house? This is the one.
Well, I’m about to head to bed now. I’m putting this under my pillow. I think that’s where dreams go.
That’s where Zeke says the tooth fairy does her business. Oh yes! I lost a tooth! I look crazy.

Bye!

~Sarah”

Scene- Sarah stood in shock, shaking and dropping the letter. She looks towards Malone playing with a
dalmatian outside. She picks up the letter and places it back into the case. She stood back and looked
above it and noticed that it was engraved with her name in it. Closing the case, she walked towards the
door. As she opened it, the dog turned to immediately look at her and growl slowly and push Malone
back.

Malone- Give him a moment. He’s smelled your letter beside his food bowl every day, so he’s simply
confused since you’re the living breathing scent of that scent.

Sarah- Ok…

Scene- The dalmatians snarling face began to revert to normal and his tail wagged a heavy amount
before running towards her in a playful manner hugging and rubbing against her.

Malone- Meet uh…

Sarah- … Max.

Scene- Sarah begins crying and holding the dog at the neck.

Malone- Yes…
385

Sarah- You are a good boy… I can feel it! Haha

Scene- Sarah has her tears wiped away by the dog licking her cheeks. She smiled and hiccupped a few
times as she began to straighten her composure up. She stands up and looks at Malone.

Sarah- So you’re him, huh?

Malone- Raymond is.

Sarah- And all this then is…?

Malone- Well… I never told you where you and I met, did I?

Sarah- I figured it out.

Malone- I’d agree with you only because I know you’re a good assassin, but I would love for you to
explain to me how.

Sarah- Gunter… When I first met him, we needed to skip the formalities. It was as if he made it his life
mission to never come to this street just to prove me wrong back then. And I was too young to be put in
juvie. So, they put me in a mental/behavioral facility. It was juvie anyway.

Malone- uh huh…and?

Sarah- That’s where I met you. The “looney bin” that Gunter mentioned. He said again, so I must have
met you then.

Malone- Why is that?

Sarah- Well, unless he’s your father or you’re the son of a police officer, we didn’t meet there. You’re
too good a boy to be caught there.
386

Malone- You were so close, but it was there at the department.

Sarah- No, I remember…

Malone- Do you remember? Who’s placing that thought in your head?

Sarah- If I met you in the precinct, I didn’t get a good look at your face.

Malone- That part is true. And then when you did, we were both at the mental/behavioral facility.

Sarah- Why’d you go there?

Malone- I was in there for stealing. They wanted me to confess to it, but we’re kids. I’m going to lie to
you. But Gunter saw the way that I looked at you when he was done with you, came to me, and made
me do a deal. I confess and he gets me into that place and not juvie.

Sarah- So you went for me?

Malone- Maybe I thought you were cute. But it didn’t matter. The first time we talked, you told me the
only reason you liked me is because I was a familiar face. I looked like some guy that you never thought
you’d see again.

Sarah- Oof…!

Malone- Oof indeed! I should’ve given up at once, but I didn’t. I chose to be your friend because I know
when I saw you, I saw love, but maybe if I got the girl with the other guy, I could settle for that. But then
you couldn’t see him anymore. And then I knew that I had no idea how this letter came to me, but it
turned my life around completely the day I received it. It was the last day I was getting out of the facility.
It couldn’t have been more on time because I knew I would’ve been a runt or a punk again. I could try to
forget you and just be a player for life. I don’t know what it was…but getting that letter felt like the best
thing in the world. Even as friends, you’d still think of me like I think of you, and I can’t stop thinking
about how that turns out on the other side.
387

Sarah- Trust me, it doesn’t… We finally met again, and this guy is just dumb.

Malone- How so?

Sarah- Like… I don’t know how to explain it. We sat down at the diner. Wait, you know about the diner,
right?

Malone- Besides age, I’m sure it’s the same placed. It’s still open here if you want to visit it?

Sarah- I don’t even want to begin the last time I went to the diner. Then I saw my ex.

Malone- Wait, you dated someone before trying to find Raymond again?

Sarah- The training that Zeke had me on is more than you really get time to think for. You don’t get to
think because thinking gets you killed as an assassin.

Malone- So you forgot him then?

Sarah- Accidentally, unintentionally, yes.

Malone- Nothing wrong with that. I’m sure you had your reasons.

Sarah- I had one and only one.

Malone- And that was?

Sarah- Zeke died. I was adopted at age 10 and then became an orphan at 13. As strong as I already was,
it was nothing for the leading militaries to want me to get jobs done for them. Thirteen through about
nineteen, I’d say. I was a hired mercenary. It’s there that I met an overconfident kid and my sister.
388

Malone- Her name was Maria.

Sarah- Ah…

Scene- Sarah began to cry.

Sarah- It was, wasn’t it…?

Malone- Yes…

Sarah- Wow… I don’t think I ever realized that that was Shue this whole time. Thinking about his face
now, he was even there. After I was forced to grow up, I’m seeing it now. I’m reliving my past and this
clashes with that present life I always wanted.

Malone- Yes, and a guy that was at least in love back with you, right?

Sarah- What?

Malone- Too soon to give up yet?

Sarah- What are you talking about?

Malone- I’m just saying… are you going to go back to that world or stay with me?

Sarah- Of course I’m going back; I must find Blue!

Malone- Blue? Who’s that?

389

Sarah- Oh, he’s a younger kid. Shue’s brother. Thinking about it now, he really cares about that kid.
Wait…no, he doesn’t… wait… I’m so confused!

Malone- Oh, Jeremy.

Sarah- Jeremy?

Malone- Yes, the brothers you’re talking about here are Julius and Jeremy. Julius is Shue in your world.
Jeremy is Blue.

Sarah- Ah, ok… that makes sense.

Malone- Yes, we can either go to the diner or visit them. I’m sure they’d be excited to see you again.

Sarah- Blue’s here?

Malone- Jeremy and yes.

Sarah- I’ll need to see them. If they know anything, they can get me to Blue faster.

Malone- Again, I’m sorry but…police officer…fugitive… I can go over and see them, but you’re staying
put. If Jeremy is doing nothing, I’ll bring him over. He’s a busy kid being the genius that he is.

Sarah- Tell me about it. Blue is way too smart for his own age. Sometimes I want to be his big sister and
punch him in the head but he’s a real assassin from a dynasty of assassins. By the time I tried to punch
him, he’d feel my bloodlust.

Malone- Do you hate him?

Sarah- No, of course not! I absolutely adore him!

390

Malone- Trust me… he won’t see the punch or kick coming if it comes from a place of love. That’s how
Julius has always been over here. He’s just one step ahead of his younger brother that looks up to him
more than anything.

Sarah- It’s so the opposite now!! Give us this world! The people I know deserve this!

Malone- Haha! And we don’t?

Sarah- I know but I’m saying…!

Malone- Yes, no worries… I know you didn’t mean any ill will to it. But it sounds like things are bad. Well,
that is why you got here in the first place. Things had to be terribly bad. Now you know how to get back
to me if things don’t work out with him again.

Sarah- Who says I want either of you?

Malone- What kind of man would honestly satisfy you?

Sarah- What?

Malone- I’m not interested anymore, trust me. But I did everything perfectly because I loved you and I’m
still not good enough to welcome you home on even your worse day but this guy that gives less a care
still, but you thought the same for him as well. You’re still in love with him, even here.

Sarah- No, I…

Scene- Sarah remembers FS saying, “Have you fallen for that idiot yet?”

Sarah- This whole thing… it’s a lie.

391

Malone- What?

Sarah- This… I’m still in my mind. This is just temptation.

Malone- I mean come on… that story’s even crazier than anything. I mean… you’d have to imagine this
whole thing up to confuse yourself so that you stay in this world for as long as you can, and you STILL
want to go back. Otherwise, you’d have come back. Things must go wrong!

Sarah- No… that’s not it… I not once mentioned things that happened about my future that you’d just
agree with me and not show that concern if it wasn’t temptation. No one’s ever loved me like that
besides Zeke and that information wasn’t disclosed until he died but he always knew. He just knew that
if he ever told me, I could never be the assassin he trusted in me to be.

Malone- …

Sarah- Well? Say something!

Scene- Malone droops over and then begins clapping before displaying his face once again as the
menacingly smiling monster from before.

???- Well, well… you know that this next time that you die, you’ll never live again and yet you want to
still even now. My my… I admire the most tenacious ones. It makes it much more satisfying when their
faces break from unsatisfied to a mentally broken one.

Sarah- Who the fuck are you?

???- Oh, we haven’t met yet… But consider me the principal. For now, you know too much to be held
here now so I’m going to have to deal with you. And trust me, I won’t be showing any restraint for what
it takes to break you when we meet. East tasted too sweet that way.

Sarah- Wait a minute… I know that voice… West!

392

Scene- A gunshot could be heard breaking the tense scenario and causing Sarah to duck in fear of being
shot at. Staring at Malone, she noticed that his skull was pierced, and the insides and fractures of his
skull was shot forward. Looking passed him, she noticed Gunter behind him.

Sarah- Zeke!

Gunter- It’s still Gunter!!

Sarah- Officer Gunter, I didn’t do this!

Gunter- What are you, traumatized all this time?

Scene- Gunter shakes his hands in her direction.

Gunter- I did.

Sarah- But why?

Gunter- He knows a story that aligns with yours but none of the rest of this town knows that. Consider
him your alibi. But I needed him to trap himself. Just one moment. I’ve kept my eye on the both of you
kids. He had his eyes on you since the day that you met but I told him that you already had a boyfriend.

Sarah- But this is a memory… or… something more…

Gunter- Yea, I have no idea who or what I am, but I know that you don’t belong here and neither does
he. He must have hidden my partner somewhere else so that means that I’m still on the case with that.
He’s a real unhinged one though. Don’t try speaking sense into him. I think the reason he was even that
way is because he knows for sure you haven’t seen his face. At least not his true one.

Sarah- No… I know his face well. He didn’t speak as much as I didn’t listen to him.
393

Gunter- I’ve been a police officer for over 20 years. He’s worse than all my cases combined with psychos
like that. Like twenty times worse all of them combined. That face that you saw the first time you met is
nothing like that face you just met.

Sarah- This world… I get it. I wasn’t hungry. Why the fuck would I be hungry in space? I was tempted.

Scene- FS appears and grabs Sarah by the wrist.

FS- We need to go. Now.

Sarah- Sorry Officer Gunter.

Scene- FS snatches them both out of the dimension. Coming back to space, Sarah found it hard to
breathe. She began gasping for air and looking for FS.

FS- This fight was one of the fights I didn’t want you to have to fight. I knew you couldn’t manage that.

Sarah- Wait, you know we love Raymond still?!

FS- I’m only a week older than who you are right now.

Sarah- Then why are you so much older?!

FS- Because you’ve taken a liking to a good life in your mind, but you believe that you don’t deserve it.

Sarah- With RAYMOND?!

FS- How did he make you feel? How did comfort feel after what Shue showed you. After North took your
lives?
394

Sarah- Again…with Raymond?!

FS- I know you don’t know it yet, but everyone is gone. It’s not just Zeke anymore. Everyone that isn’t
here are gone.

Sarah- What are you saying?

FS- *Gack*

Scene- a tri-pronged hand pierced through FS’s chest lifting her three feet into the air.

West- I believe she’s trying to tell you that she knew of the outside world. I don’t know how or when he
did that, but he’s got a crafty little ability. He prepared for there being an enemy on the outside. This
one sure is cunning, my lord. Cunning indeed.

FS- S…Sarah…! *gasp*

West- Oh…she’s still alive.

FS- Medit-

Scene- West splits her into thousands of pieces. As the blood splattered to the ground of space that
Sarah was standing on.

West- Did you see…this? Isn’t space… but it is the place that we wouldn’t check when we created and
programmed you all in it. You don’t know that you can breathe in space yet. Or stand on it. You’re so
primitive that you believe in a conspiracy theory like aliens and not the true word.

Sarah- *Pfft*

Scene- Sarah stares at this indescribable form of humanoid beings.

395

Sarah- I’ll… we’ll kill you; you know?

West- Kill me? Honey, I welcome a good fight, but I’ve fought alongside you creatures for every war. I
know how intelligent you’d like to think you and your race is. You fall in love with these comic book
characters and don’t even understand that that was your image that I fell in love with and nothing other
than that.

Sarah- What is this?

West- Well…it was this elaborate scheme of Shue’s to hide you from me but you’re the only one that is
not only connected to him the closest but the only one he didn’t mark for survival was you.

Sarah- Ha…hahaha… I don’t know if you know this, but my life couldn’t get any worse, West.

West- I invented vanity, honey. Or rather, I was why it was born and taught to you. Your entire life? Your
parents? Grandparents? Your entire bloodline? I began crafting you so long ago. I’m just raking in the
benefits of you finally feeling a mustard seed of what I’ve felt.

Sarah- Jokes…jokes on you because Mustard Seeds to become huge trees.

West- Again, your primitive comebacks know no bounds. Of course, I know what they grow into. You
were given the opportunity and my name is the other side of that coin.

Sarah- Then East is…

West- Yes…

Sarah- Lee John? I’m so stupid…

West- Yes…despair! Hopelessness! Mmm!! So good! Fuel me more!

396

Scene- Shue appears in front of Sarah glaring at West.

West- Finally found out that I came to have a little peek myself, did you?

Shue- I’ve nothing to say to you. I’ve already won.

West- Funny… that’s nine whole words and twelve syllables that you didn’t want to give me. And beat
me? I know these planes. I’ve existed out of them long before it was ever cool or fun. But before you
fully disappear while I’m looking up, know that I’ve located all three million of your safety pocket
dimensions and then found this sly little fox safe rather than dead like you told us.

Shue- Don’t bother going back for her either. She’s all the way out in the clear.

West- Oh, you’re forgetting one thing.

Shue- I beg to differ. I waited for you to be here. Who else are you going to trust? And who believes that
they’re going to survive when I already know that you killed off every one of them the same way. But…
I’m currently watching your brother. And I know you don’t have him.

West- Wrong again, his body’s moved just like everyone else’s. But I meant his mind… You sent him on a
journey, didn’t you? For him to find himself like you had to find you. And I’m wringing that one moment
over and over. I say over and over because in you all’s time that’s easily two lifetimes. Healthy ones. He’s
coming out of the spin cycle right about now.

Shue- Didn’t Sarah tell you to find Blue?

Sarah- I… I apologize. It was this place that I went to and that’s how he knew how to find me and then…

West- Look how honest you are now. Maybe being in that world did you some good. But that wouldn’t
do you any good, now would it? Roy would still have beaten your brains in. Do you know what happens
when Zeke shows up? He stopped you from being molested by him and broken even further. Imagine…
397

and what’s worse is that wouldn’t happen in that fairy tale of a world you created. It’d be in your real
one. It would’ve been you! Hahahaha!

Shue- I can only bide you 10 seconds. That’s how long it’s going to take him to check three million and
find us.

West- Try 2 seconds.

Shue- All I need…

West- Hmm?

Scene- Shue began shuffling through pocket dimensions. Attempting to return to the ones that he came
to were either marked with traps or destroyed.

Shue- Find Blue, Sarah.

Sarah- What?

Scene- The three-pronged hand snatched into another doorway hidden with the pocket dimensions
grabbing Shue.

West- Gotcha!

Sarah- Shue!

Scene- Sarah watches as not only FS but Shue is split up into thousands of pieces as well and exploding
blood back at her. West snatches his hand back and peeks into the dimension.

West- Stay…right there, sweety.

398

Sarah- Blue is…where West has him. Oh fuck, I know wh-

Scene- West’s claw gripped Sarah’s body and began to squeeze the life out of it before fading to the
outskirts of a battlefield. Sarah catches her breath from being squeezed to death.

West- I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME, SARAH!! JUST KEEP LISTENING TO MY VOICE AND I’LL FIND YOU!
BEING TEMPORARY SINLESS IS ONLY THAT! TEMPORARY!

Scene- Sarah covers her ears and runs towards a castle. Maria and Val could be seen jumping out
following the commotion.

Sarah- Maria! Val!

Blue- SHHHH!!!

Scene- Blue grabs Sarah’s mouth and stares at her eyes wide open with his other pointer finger over his
mouth.

Sarah- Blue? Is that you?

Scene- Sarah nodded and pinched him as if to ask if this is him. Blue nods and then places his hushed
finger as if to say one minute before reaching into his pouch for paper and pencil. He points at the
paper, pencil, and shimmies it between both.

Blue- This is where he did it.

Sarah- Who did what?

Blue- Where Shue killed my parents.

399

Sarah- Maria…?! Val?!

Scene- Blue begins to tear up and nod his head.

Sarah- How many times have you watched it?

Blue- Just twice… I’ve heard the noises and I know what’s happening, but I only looked at it twice. Once, I
was far away like we are and the other, I heard what he told my parents.

Sarah- Well… I know that you got your clarity from this, but I know your brother a bit better now and you
know they always say that the third time is that charm. How soon until they die?

Blue- I don’t want to go again. Even if you decide what he said, I know how it makes me feel. He trapped
me here and took my body somewhere.

Sarah- I know it’s hard to explain but none of this is the real world and what he did may not have been
what you think it was.

Blue- You’re going to take his side? I thought you loved us! We’re supposed to be a family! This is where
the head of our home died, and you can’t seem to care any less.

Sarah- Honey…no… that’s not…

Scene- Blue snatches his paper and pencil and stands up. He points at the battlefield and then turns back
to Sarah and points to her and then back at the same place on the battlefield. He turns back around one
last time and signs 4 minutes and that she’d better run if she wanted to get there. Sarah gets up and
stands beside Blue who had held back his tears. Sarah punches him on the head. He grabs his head
dropping his paper and pencil.

Blue- W-Why’b byou bunch be?!

Scene- Sarah grabs the paper and pencil and begins to write.
400

Sarah- This is just like how Raymond met you too. And you know how much he loves you, right?

Blue- Did you mean after he beat my brother up every day in school that he wanted to? And I know you
know too! Or one of you knows! I don’t know how this still time works.

Sarah- Still time?

Blue- You… are a terrible assassin. Regardless, you’ve missed your time window, so I have time to explain
the time before it cycles over. Knock yourself out with not listening to me because all you must do is pace
your walk now and you’ll be there by the next time they show up.

Scene- Sarah rubs Blue’s head and then begins walking towards the site. Blue grabs the arm of Sarah
stopping her for a moment.

Blue- You’re not going to listen to me?! I’m telling you, there’s no point. He just tells you, who isn’t even
there, that she knows you two as alive. He then says he’s going to take care of me afterwards. Look at
him… he took care of me. He makes me watch my parents death or him getting beat up by Raymond. I
have the shittiest family and the family that isn’t shitty is dead!

Scene- Sarah punches Blue in the head once more from his crying before hugging him and laugh crying
with him. She gently whispers.

Sarah- The Shue I know has tough love for people. He’d never betray the people he loves if he got an
opportunity to do good.

Scene- Sarah hugs him tighter before getting off her knees and shuffling his hair up before traversing
towards Maria and Val’s death. Sarah turns back at Blue who had squatted down and gripped his knees
staring at a departing Sarah. She points at her eyes and then back at Blue’s eyes with the same fingers
and then points down as if to signal to stay right here now that she found him.

Sarah- I’ll be back for you.

401

Scene- Sarah begins to traverse through the grass walking up to the battlefield. Arriving to the scene,
Sarah sees where Shue is kneeled before him and Smitty and Xiao were at a far enough distance before
turning to face what both were staring at which was Blue before resetting the scene.

** Reference to flashback page 281-289 (DO NOT READ UNTIL YOU SEE THE ASTERISK. YOU HAVE
READ THIS BEFORE.) **

**Refer to page 281-289 and ** (FLASHBACK COMPLETE!) **

Scene- After the fight, Sarah notices the scene and listens to what Shue says when he placed the heads
of Val and Maria.

Sarah- I’m going to know that they’re alive… then…? How did he know Blue would be there? Wait… when
did he appear there?

Scene- Sarah watches as the scene happens again. Looking out for Blue to come up from the hillside or
somewhere else, she notices that Blue just instantly appears.

Sarah- He just…appears… Which means…

Shue- Forget what it was like to breathe for a moment. I’m going to be moving you across a far
distance, but you won’t be moving at all. You’ll be stuck right here. And I know that’s hard, but just
know that I love you.

Blue- Huh?

Scene- Shue sighs and shakes his head before flicking his brother in the forehead separating his astral
body from his physical one and flying across the world. Shue grabs Blue’s lifeless body before ripping a
plane open and walking through it.

Sarah- I’ve only found half of him.

402

Scene- Sarah runs back towards Blue and grabs the paper.

Sarah- I don’t know how I’m able to communicate with you, but you’re not here.

Scene- Blue looks at her confused.

Blue- So you know where I’m at?

Sarah- You need to remember where Shue took your body.

Blue- Even if we found my body, what’s the point?

Sarah- The point is you have a chance to live another day.

Blue- Is that what you’re going to call living without Raymond, my mom and dad?

Sarah- Oh, honey… I know that this has set in, but they’d want you to keep moving forward. Without hurt
or the need to be an avenger as well.

Blue- You don’t know that!

West- Gotcha!!

Scene- West’s hand appears crashing through the wall because of Blue’s outburst grabbing Sarah and
began quickly dragging her up.

Sarah- Every hero goes through losses! If they knew, they’d never want to be it! But don’t give up! I
need you to rescue me, Blue!

West- That won’t be necessary. His brother left him here to suffer.
403

Sarah- Run back there, Blue. One last time! You’ve got to get your mind back to your body!

Blue- …

West- As always, I gave you the opportunity for your final words. Belief… what a funny thing.

Scene- West hand is completely decimated causing Sarah to begin falling from the air.

West- Tsk…

Blue- I’m starting to understand why we were both selected to be hero’s.

Scene- West peaks his eye into the opening he had made with his already destroyed hand and stares at
Blue who had been glaring at what would appear next in the hole.

West- My my…what a fierce little glare you have.

Blue- Since this isn’t my body, I don’t have to move But that means that letting every part of me to seep
in this moment. I can’t kill the past because it’s happened. But I can kill it in the future.

West- If I believed in people’s faces, I’d believe yours.

Scene- Blue vertically slices West peaking eye all the way open.

West- Argh!

Blue- Feel that? We’ve felt that every day.

404

West- Pesky fly!

Scene- Blue raises his hand at the last second at Sarah and stopping her fall with a few of his weapons
and then snatching her back to him.

West- When we meet, I’ll be sure to deal with you, personally.

Blue- That mark will let me know who you are. It’s on sight.

Scene- Blue levitated and then shot off back at the end of the battle with Sarah. As Shue flicks Blue’s
forehead to separate the two and open the pocket dimension and carry his body into it.

Blue- I don’t get to cry about anything anymore once I step through here.

Sarah- Shue told me to find you.

Blue-!!!

Sarah- You don’t think I’d catch up with you or something?

Blue- No, it’s just… what awaits me on this other end might be even worse than everything I’ve ever
dealt with. And to make matters worse, even the feelings I felt about Shue might be false. But how
quickly was I to be all these things…?

Sarah- Is that what you’re worried about?

Scene- A stream of tears and hiccups came from Blue.

Blue- I just really hope that he took care of them as he said he did. That…and I really hope Raymond is
safe too.
405

Sarah- You’re as adult as any of us are. I’ll have to quit treating you like a child if we make it out of this.

Blue- When.

Sarah- Hmm?

Blue- We’re going to make it out. Because I’ve got this!

Scene- Blue points at his eye.

Sarah- I’ve been meaning to ask about the whole eye thing!

Blue- I understand. We had bigger fish to fry.

West- Is that what you think you did with your blessing? Fry me?

Blue/Sarah-?!?

Scene- West appeared behind them both. As Blue turned around to face him, his eye lit up and created a
barrier around himself, Sarah and the portal he walked into with his body.

West- Tsk! It’s already too late.

Scene- West dashes backwards and yells out to Blue and Sarah.

West- I look forward to seeing you both to show you that it was only because I wasn’t there
micromanaging. Sarah, it was worth tasting your futures despair. Though Shue’s resolve was much
weaker than yours, I’ll be looking forward to tasting you again.
406

Sarah- You give me goosebumps in all the worst ways.

Scene- Sarah turns to walk towards the portal. Blue stared at West who’s eyes changed and face began
to shift and become reptilian.

Blue- It’s on sight. I want you to know that.

West- I’d have killed you without your brother. He coddled you to be able to combat Smitty, at best. This
strength you believe in isn’t yours to believe in. But I have myself to blame for that fiery young ego of
yours.

Blue- That’s funny. I don’t know you.

West- You don’t have to. Everything will be explained. But this barrier won’t hold by the time I finish the
story. It’d be in your brothers interest for you to scurry along now. I’ve got others that I need to deal
with.

Blue- Don’t dismiss me.

West- DO NOT THREATEN ME, YOU PRECONCIEVED NOTION OF THE POTENTIAL THAT IS HUMANITY.

Blue-!!!

Scene- Blue, and the barrier pushed back at West’s voice.

West- Go on… I’m letting you go for the second time. Don’t let me scare you on the way out. The hint of
it all really gets me going every morning.

Blue- I have nothing to worry about. I’m a kid and the hero of my own story. Of your story.
407

West- Oh, boy… did you think I thought of something so primitive as this? This world isn’t worth ruling
over. This image was made in the best of your abilities as a human being. We have nothing else to speak
about. You’ve mistaken me twice for one of these weak links you look up to or even call big bads. No…
quite the opposite, in fact. I’m the last one.

Blue- That’s what I said in the beginning. If you know anything about the heroes of the story, they
always come out on top.

West- I hope that you view it a triumph as much as your mouth is running at this point. You’re as
mouthy as you are beneath me.

Blue- Yea, but I can still get on your nerves and buy us some time with you not moving.

West- Hmm?

Blue- You really are the one with another plan in mind that might be able to-

Scene- The barrier begins to fade, alarming Blue to run towards the portal.

West- NOT SO TALKATIVE NOW, BOY!

Scene- As the barrier just falls, Blue is one step away from the portal and still narrowly misses West
claws that reached out to snatch him from out of the portal before it closed behind him.

Sarah- ARE YOU CRAZY!?

Blue- What?

Sarah- WHY ARE YOU ANTAGONIZING AND WASTING TIME EVEN NOW?! WE HAVE TO FIND SHUE AND
THE OTHERS!
408

Blue- Where is this place, even?

Scene- An earth-shattering thud crashed outside of the closed bar. Beginning to step outside, Sarah and
Blue noticed Leeland fighting throughout the dome against Daedalus, Teagen and Roderick with
someone followed Leeland’s every move. They proceed to walk towards him.

Bellemont- Sir Shue and Lady Sarah, I presume?

Blue- Yes, and you are?

Bellemont- I am Bellemont. To keep it simply put, I am a guardian program. Shue created me to protect
you all who entered here.

Blue- The portal that I came from had someone strong behind it.

Bellemont- The portal closes once you overcome your fear for the last time. That checks off.

Blue- Checks off? Where is Shue?

Bellemont- I can’t answer that at this time.

Sarah- And why is that?

Bellemont- For starters, it’s not midnight. Another, I have watched Leeland break over ninety-six glass
ceilings in this one fight. Is this what it feels like to be inspired by someone’s work, I’m not sure, but he is
learning to rely more on who he isn’t rather than what he is.

Sarah- What is this?

Bellemont- It’s what I believe may have happened to your world.

409

Blue- You said you’re a guardian program, correct?

Bellemont- That is correct.

Blue- Then you’re strong?

Bellemont- This thing you all call strength. Why do you pursue more of it?

Blue- Because I have people that I need to protect.

Bellemont- That’s either a generic answer or what you two believe.

Blue- What?

Sarah- Blue, wait… look at the dome.

Scene- Blue noticed through some of the cracks of the coiling vines and roots were dinosaurs slowly
being absorbed slowly to the world.

Blue- What’s going on outside of this dome?

Bellemont- Do you remember why you logged into the augmented reality?

Blue- Because it seemed like fun.

Bellemont- Was that what you remember telling yourself when you heeded North’s words that day?
410

Blue- What I remember is how he made such a prestigious and fun thing sound so great…but out of all of
it, I remember waking up. I saw the numbers move quickly to eleven. Then I watched and waited.

Bellemont- And?

Blue- If there are thirty of us, where are the other eighteen? Out there?

Bellemont- I believe that is what Sir Shue is looking for, currently.

Blue- How much do you know about Shue?

Sarah- To be honest…

Blue- Not you. Bellemont-

Bellemont- I’m afraid that I cannot provide you that answer just yet. You’re still searching your feelings
on what to be told rather than being the man you believe yourself to be. You’re mature and a fledgling
at the same time. What do you know about Shue?

Blue- We’re just meeting him. We made an opinion about the mask that they’ve shown us. With you
being smarter and stronger than we are, I’m sure you’ve been given the answer. I don’t believe you’re
artificial intelligence though. I think you’re advanced artificial intelligence.

Bellemont- What I am is of no importance until Jay.

Blue- Jay?

Bellemont- That is enough of the questions, Sir Blue. You wanted to train to at least catch up with what
your brother was. Without breaking any limits, I can display a mock version of that.

Blue- I thought you needed to watch over that old man and his fight.
411

Bellemont- It’s just ended.

Scene- Blue and Sarah turn to look at Leeland who stood bloodied but not battered nor bruised. In his
right hand, he held onto both Teagen and Roderick and in his left Daedalus.

Leeland- They’re… severely injured but we need to go again.

Blue-!!!

Leeland- Oh… it’s you again.

Blue- Haha… yes.

Leeland- Change of plans, Bellemont. Let these three rest a bit. He looks like he wants to spar, and I owe
him one, personally.

Scene- Several seconds later, Leeland was out on the floor.

Leeland- I don’t understand. I’ve been whooping these three asses, but I can barely keep up with him.

Bellemont- When you were fighting them, for what were you fighting?

Leeland- What’s right.

Bellemont- Mmm… As for you, Sir Blue, I’d be happy to oblige but I will repeat myself. You’ll need to
begin at an inconsiderably lower level than who Shue is now. But I can emulate who he was.

Blue- That was already too much of a difference not that long ago so I’m fine with that. I haven’t trained
at all outside of my childhood and I still haven’t come close to where he is now.
412

Bellemont- Very well.

Sarah- I’ll be joining in.

Blue- No, you ca-

Sarah- I can do whatever I want and you’re not the only one attempting to ease your brother’s stupid
shoulders a bit.

Leeland- Me t-

Sarah/Blue- No.

Leeland- Wh-why!?

Scene- Sarah and Blue look at one another and laugh.

Blue- Never mind. You’re in!

Scene- Leeland sits up and nods at Bellemont healing back to full.

Leeland- I haven’t quite given up on these three, but they do need to rest on their thoughts and
decisions a bit, so it’ll be great exercise for all of us.

Bellemont- Then it’s settled. Loading 1 Shue program. I would like to inform you in advance of the
difference in this program…
413

Scene- Bellemont raises his right arm and looks down at a keyboard display that appeared. Typing
quickly, a shining beam of light appeared. From the ray of light emerged a programmed version of Shue
standing before them.

Bellemont- If it is not hopeless, he will not stop.

Blue-Roger!

Scene- Blue raises his hand in a salute before returning it back and looking at Sarah.

Blue- Before this begins, I feel like you saw Raymond last.

Sarah- I did.

Blue- Where is he?

Sarah- In a safe place. He told me to find you and now that I did, I’m not sure what to do. That and the
fact that you’re not you and standing here. This goes beyond anything I could quite possibly imagine.

Blue- Figured I’d ask. I got to see what he did to Shue.

Sarah- What he did had nothing to do with you all.

Blue- I don’t think he’s atoning for it, and I don’t want him to. I just wanted to know if he ever find his
next punching bag or if he healed fully from it.

Sarah- Healed?

Raymond- Yes… Shue was the only one that knew that his father used to beat him. My brother did and
does his best for anyone and everyone around him. Both, really.
414

Sarah- Brothers, huh?

Blue- Also, get your shit together before you come at Raymond.

Sarah- What?!

Blue- I saw you killed his super crazy ex that didn’t really exist.

Sarah- What about it?

Blue- Your first mistake was getting in the middle of that.

Sarah- She was an android!

Blue- That a man you barely knew and insulted your ego confided in you. Imagine if it wasn’t. What you
could’ve really done to a woman.

Sarah- You’re hot and cold with this thing.

Blue- No, you are. Even if you knew, you’d already seen what Shue does to people who bully Raymond.

Sarah- Ok…and?

Blue- Why did you step in?

Sarah- I thought after finally getting it all out that you’d connect the dots and make sense but you’re
forcing this a bit too much.
415

Blue- Whatever…

Sarah- …

Bellemont - Are we ready, Sir Shue, Leeland and Lady Sarah?

Sarah- Is it that obvious?

Blue- Yes.

Bellemont - Commencing battle sequence.

Chapter 19- Shall we get this party started?

Scene- Kyrios remained high above the ground in search of Ruby. Occasionally staring at the ground and
noticing dinosaurs trapped within the vines and being used as nourishment.

Aella- (So we’re doing this whole thing for a girl?)

Rhys- (Without complications, it’s one of my best friends.)

Aella- (What role does she play in this whole thing?)

Rhys- (The role of a great friend that wouldn’t give up on me either.)

Aella- (You have no idea how corny you sound right now.)

Rhys- (We don’t have to have this conversation at all.)

416

Aella- (Or… and this is a huge or, by the way… You can be less sensitive to someone just asking you
questions like a normal person.)

Rhys- (If we’re going to do this, we do it together. What don’t you like about it?)

Aella- (I don’t necessarily have a preference over this. I just don’t understand why you believe she’s
worth everything you’re not even thinking you’re about to go through. What WE are going to have to go
through.)

Rhys- (The corniest answer would be that I love her, and I’d do anything for her.)

Aella- (I mean… that’s great and all but does she love you back?)

Rhys- (…)

Aella- (Oof… that’s rough, friend.)

Rhys- (She’s got a lot on her plate.)

Aella- (Everyone does. You are available for her. Can you say the same?)

Rhys- (We game together.)

Aella- (OOF!! Brother, there’s a word for people like that.)

Rhys- (You have a problem with me more than I have a problem with myself.)

Aella- (Not necessarily a problem. More like a solution down the path you want to go down.)

Rhys- (Thanks but I’m fine.)

417

Aella- (You’re going to see her again and she’s either going to know that you really went through the
lengths that you went through, or she’s going to say thanks and keep it pushing. What then?)

Rhys- (As long as she’s safe, it doesn’t matter the outcome.)

Aella- (And what about you?)

Rhys- (It was never about me.)

Aella- (Everyone deserves happiness, brother. Just letting you know that now. You can shrug or smirk or
“I guess” it off as much as you want. But while you’re doing that, someone’s going to step in and do
everything that you believe you could do. To add insult to injury, it might even be better than what you
could do. What then?)

Rhys- (Then, at least, she’s happy.)

Aella- (I chose you because you were the safest pick of the two. I didn’t think you’d do reckless things.)

Rhys- (Beginning to regret this whole thing?)

Aella- (Nah, I’m just the guy that wants everyone to win. Can’t fault me for wanting what’s best for you
or anyone when they don’t want it themselves. I’m going to take a nap. Wake me up if you need me.)

Rhys- (We’d fall, no?)

Aella- (You’re the host of this whole thing. If I feel like it’s not the right time to die, I’ll tag in but
everything that was mine is now willingly yours. Just don’t be reckless. Nap time!)

Rhys- (Rest well, Aella)

418

Scene- Rhys increases his speed and carefully scans the area with his eyes before the scene transitions
to North who sat in a chair above a tower, in game, and watched as it rotated around scanning around
for both Blue and any sign of life.

North- Come out and play, Shue… Once I find exactly where you are and your compatriots, it’s all over.

Shue- You know… I’ve been thinki-

North- Die!

Scene- North aims piercing vines towards the voice of Shue.

Shue- Just how difficult it must be to not be in control of the one place you thought you had the most
control.

North- Where are you, Shue?!

Shue- Aren’t you here to change the tides in your favor?

North- SHOW YOURSELF!!

Shue- You know you’re going to lose, right?

North- No, I’m not! Charlotte is going to kill you and with you being gone, there will be no one to stand
up to me!

Shue- Come now… you can’t believe that with your… little power that you have now, do you?

North- COME OUT, SHUE!!!

419

Shue- I’ve been right here…this whole time. Don’t you see?

Scene- A mirror appears in front of North. He took a step back and realized that he had become Shue
himself.

Shue- There’s the ticket. I’ve already taken over your entire plan and made it better. They just hear it
coming from your mouth. Isn’t it beautiful?

Scene- North breaks the mirror and by doing so, created a black hole behind him that immediately
began sucking him in. Once on the other side of the black hole, the glass shortly followed. North opened
his eyes and covered them with his hand as the piercing light from the other side temporarily blinded
him. As the light drifted further, He noticed that he had begun gaining speed on a descent down towards
nothingness.

Shue- Do you really think that that would be your daughter doing me in? What happens when she
comes to, and you must explain what’s about to happen to her? What you were willing to trade… do you
believe she’ll believe or love you through it?

North- Even now, you pester me with your voice?

Shue- You invited me to this place. I’m unwelcomed now? Well then, I’ll be sure you fall on your head
and feel that moment. But before you die, I want you to know one thing. Stop making me sound like this
in your head. I sound better. I sound like a winner…not a loser like you.

Scene- North’s head slams on the force of an object within the pitch black of space before waking up.

North- *Gasp* Huff… Huff… *Heavy Groan*

Scene- North gets up from his bed, naked, and stands there.

North- I hate when they start in my dreams. *Sigh*. I’ll need to find that boy again.
420

Scene- North raises his wrist and presents T.E.C. Opening the game, he notices that a new player joined
as well as Kyrios being online.

North- Did our plan come together quicker than we thought? *Gasp* It can’t be…!

Scene- North notices that West appeared.

North- We had another 2 weeks!

Scene- North looks and notices Kyrios name had become Rhys again.

North- Just maybe…

Scene- North appears as a projected image while Rhys was flying.

North- I need your help.

Rhys- Oh, we have absolutely nothing to talk about.

North- That girl that you’re chasing after is my daughters host.

Rhys- Her WHAT?! YOU KNOW EXACTLY WHERE SHE IS!

North- I know. But now…too many things have changed. You’re going to be going into a world where
only four people are real. Do not hesitate, in the slightest.

Rhys- Stop talking like you know me.

North- I do know you and I’m willing to bet my trust on someone that doesn’t understand the situation
quite fully.
421

Rhys- What are you saying?

North- I will give you the opportunity to sabotage my daughter’s life in exchange for…

Rhys-!!!

Scene- Rhys stops in the air and intensely glared at North’s projection.

North- I want you to know that the reason I came to you is because I know neither of us have a choice in
our hands. You may feel like you’re being forced into this, but this was always inevitably the plan. You
can either stop me and save your girl or know that you can take your time and get as strong as you can
before you come face to face with me.

Rhys- You people… are disgusting.

North- You don’t have the time to aim your insults at the person you believe deserves them. Do we have
a deal?

Rhys- …I’m sorry… Shue…Leeland…Leeland!

North- What of him?

Rhys- I can’t give up Shue’s location because I don’t have it… but I can’t give up the rest’s location
because Leeland is there with him, and you’ll slaughter him just to get to Shue.

North- *Snicker*

Rhys- What?
422

North- AFTER WHAT I TOLD YOU, YOU DON’T THINK I CAN LOCATE AN ANOMALY WITHIN A PLAYER?!
WE’VE MORE THAN PREPARED FOR THIS! I’LL MAKE SURE THAT WE GET TO HIM FIRST BEFORE WE EVER
ANNOUNCE IT TO SHUE. BEFORE YOU CAN EVER GET TO THE HOST OF MARIA AND DO SOMETHING
ABOUT IT! HAHAHAHAHA! YOU’VE KILLED THEM ALL, RHYS!! I THOUGHT YOU AND I WERE ALIKE BUT
YOU’RE DEFINITELY DUMB LIKE A BOX OF ROCKS.

Kyrios- This conversation is through…

North- OH, IT VER-

Kyrios- I said shut the fuck up! Now!

North- Oh…Kyrios…

Kyrios- What you did to all these kids are disgusting. You may know but he doesn’t know it. Shue already
predicted this as well. We’re going to stop you from both sides. What do you think we gave up our best
friend for a girl?

North- Oh? Is that what they consider you, Aella? A friend?

Kyrios- ….

North- Aww… you’re unsure. Well… it was a great chat, but I’ve got a happy dance that I need to do
before we rip Leeland and everyone else apart.

Scene- The projected connection ended, and the scene remained on Kyrios end.

Aella- WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU EVEN REALLY ALLIED WITH!? IS THIS BITCH WORTH THE LIFE OF YOUR
BEST FRIEND?!

Rhys- Don’t ca-

423

Aella- SHUT THE FUCK UP! I THOUGHT YOU WERE THE GOOD FRIEND BETWEEN YOU TWO BUT YOU ARE
PEAS IN A FUCKING POD!! HE’S NOT GOING TO EVER FORGIVE YOU FOR THAT?!

Rhys- He won’t have to suffer.

Aella- YOU SELFISH FUCK!!! IS THAT ALL THAT FRIENDSHIP MEANT TO YOU!? YOU’LL SUFFER ALONE? OR
BETTER YET, ALL 3 OF YOU WILL DIE HONORABLY OR VALLIANTLY!? THIS AIN’T A GAME, RHYS!! THESE
ARE LIVES!!!

Rhys- Shue can take care of this side.

Aella- HOW DO YOU KNOW!?

Rhys- That’s what you said.

Aella- AND YOU BELIEVED ME?! I DON’T KNOW THE GUY! NEVER MET EM! YOU?!

Rhys- Then why did you say it?

Aella- BECAUSE YOU GAVE YOUR BEST FRIEND UP LIKE IT WAS NOTHING. SHUT THE FUCK UP AND FLY
BEFORE HE CLOSES THE PORTAL HE OPENED UP FOR YOU AND GAVE THE LOCATION AWAY. HE’S
PRACTICALLY SENDING US TO DIE AND VIEW YOUR BEST FRIEND AS CANNON FODDER ON THE WAY
OUT! DON’T TALK TO ME! I’M GOING TO SLEEP AND WHEN WE GET OVER THERE, I’M STRIPPING MY
POWER FROM YOU UNLESS IT’S GOING TO COST MY LIFE. NO MORE. NO LESS!

Rhys- Aella…

Aella- …

Rhys- I know you’re not asleep and you’re not making this any easier to say but I know what I’m capable
of doing and what length I’ll go to get there. You don’t get a say in my life choices because you chose to
be a man’s NPC. I’m the one in control here. I left Leeland under Shue’s tenant. He’s nothing I’m
424

interested in pointing my anger at because if Leeland dies, he was ready for that the moment we were
ready to leave him underground and practically poisoned to death. These are the paths we chose. He’d
have come and I’d have sacrificed what’s going to keep us safe, regardless. He was weak and together
we’re strong. How strong, we’ve not been able to put that to the test. But they’re always like that, right?
Looking down on us. We’ve got something to prove just as much as everyone else does. This isn’t about
ego or friendships. This is about making sure she doesn’t become someone or something that she’s not
and losing herself.

Aella- I…

Scene- Rhys instantaneously breaks the sound barrier halting the conversation between the two of them
and shot off for the purple and black colored crack between the two planes.

*Alert* *Alert* *Alert* *Alert*

North- Good evening, you little rats! I’ve grown tired of you not beating my game or given me Shue
Takatsuki. That said, I’ve decided to give you all one final opportunity to clear the game. Either I die or
he dies. But… I know what you’re thinking… North, where are you so we can come kill you instead of
Shue? Well, don’t you worry about it… He’ll be too busy defending his allies from West slowly having his
way with them in about 5 minutes. Oh, that’s right…! I know you’re here, West. I don’t care why you’re
here or how long you’ve been here but I’m coming for you too… So… that’s it, ladies and gentleman!!
But I’m sure you want to know exactly where you can find his compatriots right? Well, thanks to good
old Rhys, I know exactly where you are. I’m not sure if I’ve decided to personally show it but I know
West wants a crack at your brother, Shue. What do you think he’s going to do to him when I send him
the coordinates right…now…? We’re both on borrowed time, you and me. This charade of an ultimate
battle that we’ve put on has gone on long enough! But… while you’re working on that, I’m going to
make sure that you all’s good old snitch of a friend ends up dead before he gets to get to his little girly
friend that he sold you all out for. This boy thought that I’d sell my own daughter out for a chance at
make believe love? At end game? Hahahaha! It all sounds maddening but I promise you, Shue
Takatsuki… I’m the calmest I’ve ever been in a long time. I’ve been around some S tier people like you. I
know your type! But you’re NOTHING compared to them! So, here’s the deal…! Whoever kills Blue
Takatsuki, Shue’s little brother, or kills Shue or I clears the game. You’ve all reached your prime potential
at this point to even stand a chance against these two, at least. Come to find me and I’ll rip you from
limb to limb. That ISN’T A THREAT!! IT’S A PROMISE!! AH! AHAHA!! HAHAHAHA!!! SHUE!! WHAT WILL IT
BE?! WILL YOU FIND ME AND SAVE THEM ALL? WILL YOU SACRIFICE YOUR BROTHER AND SAVIORS TO
SAVE THE BOY WONDER’S LOVE? OR WILL YOU DO ABSOLUTELY NOTHING AND LOSE EVERYTHING!?
TICK TOCK!! I’m Sending The Address now, West. Don’t worry… I’ve no intent on being anywhere around
you.

*Alert* *Alert* *Alert* *Alert*

425

Scene- The scene switches back to Leeland who’s hair covered his face for a moment.

Blue- Oof…

Sarah- Yes, that’s… that’s rough…

Blue- I love that we can joke about death now that we’re finally here though.

Leeland- You two idiots don’t know a damn thing…

Blue- What?

Leeland- It hasn’t stopped.

Scene- Leeland dodges Shue’s attack at the last second triggering their senses to respond to it
incorrectly and each take a punch to the jaw and kick to the stomach sending them both flying off to the
other side of the dome.

Leeland- If you weren’t listening to anything that Bellemont said, listen to that last part. I’m going to let
you two rest there and feel that for another 5 seconds and then we’re going to go again, Bellemont.

Bellemont- Yes sir, Sir Leeland.

Leeland- 5…

Scene- The scene switches over to a completely unconscious Blue and Sarah knocked out by the first
punch.

Leeland- 4…
426

Sarah- One punch…

Blue- I’m out cold with a kick…

Leeland- 3…

Sarah- Ain’t no way we…

Blue- Can learn by the time he gets here.

Leeland- 2…!

Sarah- Ah fuck…!

Leeland- 1…!

Blue- Here we go again…!

Scene- the scene reverses all the way to the point where Leeland had begun to dodge.

Leeland- Again!

Scene- Shue appears with the same punch and kick thrown at them. As they raised their guard, Shue
shifted the trajectory of both creating another blind spot knockout that transitioned back to the scene
where Dinosaurs, debris and vines immediately chased after Kyrios.

Rhys- Aella, I apologize.

Aella- Don’t. Sorry for calling your girl just some other girl.
427

Rhys- She’s not my girl. She’s not my property. She is a great friend who I love very much.

Aella- Are you going to cut it clear as day in the sand for her when you let her know you’re the only one
here to save her?

Rhys- …

Aella- Exactly. Accept the apology and let’s get this through. The faster, the better!

Rhys- Right.

Scene- Kyrios continues to dodge through everything closing the gap towards the portal.

Rhys- Who’s that?

Aella- Hmm?

Scene- Kyrios looks down and notices that they weren’t being feasted upon but becoming pumped full
of a fluid that controls them. The dinosaurs began to get propelled through the sky to devour or knock
him down from the air. Kyrios created a small barrier around himself to avoid being completely crushed
by the teeth of a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Not letting up, The T-Rex began shaking the orb within its bite with
no luck to remove it.

Aella- Right now is not the time to be caught in something so dumb!

Rhys- Right…!

Scene- Kyrios places his palms together before flicking them once creating a flame within both palms
and then touching both the bottom and top sides of the barrier splitting it into two and pushing the jaw
of the T-Rex open enough that it dislocated the jaw of the beast before breaking the sound barrier once
again from the mouth of the dinosaur.
428

Aella- Wait… that place hasn’t been closed yet.

Rhys- How do you know that?

Aella- Look…

Scene- Ruby appeared in plain sight zooming completely passed them and into the different plane. As
the crack within the world accepted Ruby, Kyrios accelerated into the portal before it completely closed.
Accelerating as fast as he can, he extends his hand out to attempt to slow Ruby down.

Rhys- RUBY!! RUBY!! OPEN YOUR EYES!! SLOW DOWN!!

Scene- Kyrios attempts to reach one last time before Ruby is snatched out by an Orc’s hand.

Rhys- RUBY!!!

Scene- Once the orc snatched Ruby out, the gate closed.

Rhys- NOOOOO!!!!!!

Aella- Relax.

Rhys- WHERE ARE WE?!

Aella- I said relax…!

Scene- Kyrios exhales and closes his eyes. He inhales deeply before crossing his legs and connecting his
thumb, pointer and pinky finger together with both hands while keeping the other two straight.
429

Kyrios- Open…!

Scene- Kyrios reaches out at the same location of the jumbled-up mess that had Ruby pulled out of the
game and pulled the dimension a part. Noticing that the orcs were already miles away from them, they
slowly began to pull themselves into the world so that they could give chase. The scene switched back to
Leeland, Blue and Sarah blocking, dodging and alternating simultaneous attacks to fight against Shue
that had continue to drive them back with his onslaught of attacks.

Sarah- Does he ever stop?!

Blue- Do you think your enemy would at some point?

Leeland- You don’t have time to be chatting if you haven’t figured out a way to drive him back or defeat
him so shut up because we’re on the clock here!

Scene- Shue smiles before attempting to roundhouse kick them. Turning his head back to face them, he
releases a kick from underneath in an attempt at knocking Sarah out with a kick to the chin. Crossing her
arms, she takes the brute force of it and falls back.

Sarah- DON’T START IT OVER! JUST HEAL ME FROM HERE, BELLEMONT! I’LL GO FROM HERE!

Scene- Sarah felt the pain of her broken wrist for a moment before recovering with a flip and healed
bones. She follows up with a charge at Shue who had begun just getting back up to be met with a
spinning back hand to her jaw dislocating her jaw and causing her to fly towards the side.

Blue- Sit the fuck out if you’re not going to be serious about this! This thing has no feelings so you can
hit it as hard as you want to hit my brother with no consequences.

Scene- Shue appeared from underneath the guard of Shue before punching Blue directly in jejunum and
shooting him back with a right jab to the center of his chest.

Blue- *Gack*Even I’m having an issue keeping up with him… Why did he even have to get this strong?
430

Leeland- Pay attention!

Scene- Shue appears in front of Leeland and begins throwing right jabs attempting to knock Leeland out
with one punch. Continuously dodging the barrage of jabs, Leeland wards off the ones that he is unable
to dodge. Shifting his weight into a left uppercut, Shue watches as Leeland prepares for a low guard and
follows it up with a reverse elbow to the temple jerking his neck to the left. As it snapped back, Shue
followed up with left cross that lifted Leeland off the ground a bit before completing a front flipped axe
kick to the right shoulder pushing him into the ground.

Leeland- *URK* Not even a fraction of care or ego can get through…

Scene- Shue tilts his head as the three lay on the ground, respectively, beaten.

Shue- …

Bellemont- Something is approaching quickly. Are you all fully prepared?

Scene- Blue spits the remaining vomit out of his mouth before wiping it off with his wrist and beginning
to stand up.

Blue- *huff* I didn’t even get a lick on him…*puff*Even if I wanted to quit, we can heal up at the last
second.

Scene- Sarah, back turned to the audience, realigns her jaw before slowly proceeding to get up herself.

Sarah- If that means we’ve got time to get our ass beat one last time, I guess it’s not particularly bad.

Scene- Leeland remained on the ground, unconscious and body twitching.

Bellemont- Beginning again then.

431

Scene- Shue straightens his head again and smiles at them before frowning and staring at vines, trees,
dinosaurs and dirt began to get ripped up from behind him.

Bellemont- I’m afraid we’re out of time.

Blue- Figures I’d be unprepared…

Scene- West appears from out of the rubble, rabid and menacingly. His claws clang on the barrier
established to protect them. His eyes widened and ready to tear them apart, he glares directly into the
barrier at Shue.

West- Shall we get this party started, you lesser lifeforms?!

Scene- The distracted Shue was grabbed from behind by Leeland.

Leeland- Bastard!! Program or not, you’re not moving now!! Blue, take a shot!

Blue- Leeland…

Leeland- Take the shot!!

Scene- Blue hangs his head while West continued to bang on the barrier. Gritting his teeth, Blue
straightens his hand and extends his nails. Shadow stepping, Blue waves his hand passed Shue’s neck
severing the robotic head. He retracted his nails and stared back at West with an intense stare.

West- I can see the shine in your eye, Blue! I’m going to take it away now!!

Blue- Let’s get this done so we can get to the final boss!

West- HAHAHA…HAHA…HAHEHAHAHAHAAAAA!!
432

Chapter 20- Game Over

Scene- North paces around laughing. West stares at North disappointed and over it before saying a few
words and flying into the distance. North, turning to him with disgust, wipes his hair from his brow and
smiles. He utters a few words back at the flown off West before turning back and facing a beaten,
tattered and torn group that is Sarah and Blue. North walks up to the duo that had been brought in with
North. Daedalus stared down at the pavement atop of the tower ashamed while Teagen and Roderick
pointed and laughed at the three of them. North turns around to face Blue and the rest. As he turned
around, a figure appeared behind him from a distance. North turns his eyes to the appearance but not
his head. Grinning maniacally, he turns to face Shue with his hands in the air.

North- There’s no more healing them, Shue…! Your little invisible bubble of protection and servant
avoided my detection… but… as I told you before, I’m not the fighter of us at all. I’m… just… the
charcoal. No… the lighter… the flame… the disaster… none of those were my hands… I just had the right
allies, I suppose!

Shue- It’s befitting that the second to last words I’ll ever say to you were spouted on a tower. It’s a
waste of time speaking to you. Even now, I try to reach you and let you know that I have won and like
the child that you are, you believe me to be taunting you. We can stop all of this with no one else being
hurt in the process.

North- Hurt? Hurt?! No… No, Shue Takatsuki…! Hurt is not what you’ve given me… Hate is what you’ve
given me. Do you see… with them, there’s SOMETHING… and with you? Empty threats and bravado. You
believe I’m projecting and what you’re hearing is what is due here. Ruin MY plans…? Give me the chance
to lose MY daughter?! Child, you must not understand… I am the smartest man on this unfortunate
planet. And my daughter?! Is the strongest human being! Because she’s got something that we all
wished we had on our side…!

Scene- North raises his hand and points out far into the distance at an embryotic orb in the sky.

North- And with them, we’ll tear this entire thing down…! And build again, from the very top! She’ll
know exactly where to find her father! And you? Will be standing on the opposite side of me. You will be
a foe for the last time!

Shue- Now…
433

North- No, Shue! It’s over! This conversation?! This thing with us?! Bear witness to the second true child
of God!

Scene- The orb burst open and with the burst of immediate sonic waves, a small object appeared
momentarily, and then stabbed Shue with their hand through his chest lifting him up from the cavity and
tossing him into the desert far away.

Charlotte- Daddy, I’m s-sorry… I’ve got to s-save my friend from a b-b-ba-bad man.

Scene- North stares at his daughter and lets out a stream of tears with a smile. Charlotte turns and
jumps back towards the orb.

North- Y…yes…yes of course, Charlotte. You’ve done everything to merit saving your friend.

Scene- North calls his vines towards where Shue was thrown after seeing his daughter off. Daedalus
continued to stare at the ground sobbing.

Daedalus- He even sounded like her… what… what have I done? I’m so sorry…

Scene- The scene switches to Shue coughing up blood laying carefully on chair made of vines slumped
towards his side.

Daedalus- Shue…

An hour and a half ago…

Bellemont- Sir Blue… I will heal everyone once more… Once he penetrates through the gates, be sure to
stare directly into his eyes. If you’re just as strong as your brother, you can do that much. Allow us to
take care of the rest afterwards.

Blue- Us?
434

Scene- A loud banging, slowly showing signs of the initial cracks of the barrier, came from West crazily
clawing and punching at the barrier.

Bellemont- Please, sir.

Blue- Right…

Scene- Blue notices his chest puffing up. He places his hand over his chest.

Blue- Calm…down…

Scene- Another clang and bang could be heard as the barrier began to fold inwards as if to break.

Blue- Calm down calm down calm down calm down…!

West- LOOK AT ME WHILE I PIERCE THE VEIL! THIS WON’T HOLD ME BACK FOR LONG, BLUE!!

Blue- calm it… the fuck… down!!!

Scene- Blue closes his eyes and looks down.

Bellemont- Sir Blue…He is Eighty three percent and climbing. I suggest you be prepared to open your
eyes soon.

Blue- … Just another scuffle.

Sarah- Blue…!
435

Leeland- BLUE!

Scene- Blue opens his eyes and watches as the wall of the barrier that created the dome ripped off and
flies directly passed his head. Blue lifts his head with the most rage and hate he could muster before
staring directly up at West who had stood in front of him.

West- Oh? Is that the look? That’s about… hmm, I don’t know… .000001 of mine. It really does have that
mustard seed of belief that I won’t crush you like the single cell that you are compared to me.

Blue- …

West- All out of words to say now that I’m standing right in front of you?

Blue- As a matter of fact, I’m not…

West- Well… you wouldn’t be your shitty little brother’s brother if you weren’t just as shitty now would
you?

Blue- That’s rich coming from a loser since the beginning.

West- The beginning, hmm? When was that again? Three thousand years? Six thousand? Three hundred
million?

Blue- I wonder why someone like you wouldn’t know something so small and simple as Slavery or the
Holocaust or any of the other things… but I mean come on… YOU? Forget the beginning? Tsk tsk…

West- Bit of a sour taste you’d put in anyone else.

Blue- What can I say? I get it from that shitty lineage of mine. Ready to spit on anyone in the way.

West- Is that what that was? Spitting?

436

Blue- You’re right… what was I thinking. That wasn’t spitting. You take things quite literally. I apologize.

Scene- Blue spits directly into the eye of west.

Blue- That’s spitting.

West- My oh my… you are so bold.

Blue- Don’t you forget how this ends.

West- An end you’ll never see.

Blue- Want to make a bet on it?

West- .0001

Blue- I’d apologize but I think I can take you on from there. So again… shall we make a bet?

West- Sure…SURE! I’m sure we’re betting one another’s lives on this, right?

Blue- Is there a bet worth anything more or less than right now?

West- Right…Right you are. So, what of this bet?

Blue- Us vs you. Winner takes all. With .0001% of your strength.

West- Us, as in all of you? Daedalus, would you like to fight me again?
437

Daedalus- …

West- And what of those two that are staring at you all with something of a bit of a grudge in their eyes?

Roderick- *Grrr*

Teagen- *Tsk…*

West- They don’t seem to be as into it as you all are.

Blue- Mmm… Honestly? Even if it’s just Sarah, Bellemont and I, it should be easy.

West- Is that right? Well then. It’s a promise…

Blue- Great! See, you’re not so bad a guy! Nothing like the other thoughts…

West- The other thoughts?

Blue- Come now… I thought we were passed the formalities at this point.

West- What are you doing?

Blue- I’m making this fun for you.

West- Is that right?

Blue- We wouldn’t stand a chance at .0002. As we’re both aware.

West- Right…well then? Shall we have a good relationship with this?

438

Blue- Mmm… yes and no. I just have a question about the whole thing. Why now?

West- Ah, I see… you weren’t told anything.

Blue- Of course not.

West- This whole thing was a whim.

Blue- Honestly, with the rag tags that are around here, I thought the same.

West- Right… well then… shall we begin?

Blue- I mean… we would if you could just tell the truth in the end. I mean… it’s the end, right?

West- I’m going to strike you now.

Blue- Ugh… so impatient at the end of this whole thing! So, you use .0001% of your power and we’re
allowed to use 100% of ours. Do we have a deal?

West- You do understand that you’re just bait for the bigger fish, right?

Blue- Pfft…! Duh? Of course! But if I get to go up against the big bad, right here and right now, I want to
know just how much of a chance it took with three of us.

West- …Right… Well then…

Blue- I just want to know if we’ve got a deal or not! Our lives are forfeit regardless at this point.
439

West- … Deal.

Blue- Great! I hope you’re ready!

Scene- Blue smiles happily and brightly at West before Bellemont kicks West in the face with the instep
of his foot, from behind, sending him flying towards the outskirts of the dome. West stops himself
before hitting the orb. He stands up a short distance from the kick and stares at Bellemont and Sarah
who had walked over towards Blue and stood together.

West- I see this orb didn’t just protect weak links.

Blue- I’m glad we’ll receive the best of you at just a fraction of yourself.

West- …

Scene- The scene switches to Junior navigating through the vines and trees and staring up from time to
time looking at an embryotic orb in the sky.

Junior- Pretty s-sure that’s Charlotte. I’m j-just unsure about the whole red, purple and blue sky though.
Charlotte’s a nice guy. This just really gives him a bad look. And what’s worse… W-west is here… ah… I
just really wish I had the chance to be with my brother. Hell… e-even if Rhythm were here, it wouldn’t
be this boring.

Scene- Junior stops and turns around to face a cloaked figure.

Junior- Are you going to j-just f-follow me and not s-say anything… Shue Takatsuki?

Scene- Several cloaked figures appear behind Junior.

???- …
440

Junior- I’m going to get here and there won’t be much change to this whole predicament you started up
by expediting the process rather than just beating the game like good little boys and girls.

???- …

Junior- All right then… keep to yourself!

???- How long?

Junior- Hmm?

???- Your lagging ability… how long can you hold it and what’s the entire radius of it?

Junior- Ooo… Do I get to be-c-come one of your lackeys for the final act?

???- …

Junior- You had something exciting for me all this time! Yay!

???- The rest will be meeting you at the paradigm shift of this world.

Junior- And where will you be?

???- Someone is going to have to be strong enough to keep your brother from overdoing it.

Junior- Hmph… It’s a fifty-mile radius from me as the pin in the center with a max of up to 5 minutes of
varying delays.

???- Can you control it?

441

Junior- Control is controversial and subjective. I’m sure we both know that by now.

???- Yes…

Junior- Sheesh! Don’t s-sound too sad about it!

???- I need you to stay near that egg and once it even shows a sign of birth to begin those 5 minutes.

Junior- North won’t h-have that. If anything, he’ll want me right by his side, just in case anything goes
wrong.

???- I know… that’s why…

Scene- Shue unveils himself in the darkness to Junior. Junior slaps his leg and begins laughing.

Junior- Takatsuki, you are a funny man. I’m not a gambler until today but I’m all in.

???- When they arrive, let them know to just wait there alongside you.

Junior- Roger!

Scene- Shue completely leaves. Junior continues to keep laughing and brushes his hair behind his face.

Junior- There’s h-hope for us all to be forgiven if that guy is one of your weapons. W-what have I been
doing this whole time? It’s only fun in the end! Ha-h-ha! Brother! We might have been shown the worst
of his best. I don’t think we stood a chance!
442

Scene- Junior turns around and keeps laughing to himself walking towards the embryo in the sky along
with the cloaked figures. The scene switches back to Blue, Sarah and Bellemont rushing West with
attacks that were either blocked or dodged.

West- You all are beyond boring.

Blue- Sorry about that…! Forgot to put our back into it!

Scene- West frowns before flicking Blue’s pinky from a punch being thrown at him causing his fist to not
only open but his pinkie finger to bend all the way back.

Blue- Ah!

Scene- West punches Bellemont and kicks Sarah before grabbing the throat of Blue.

West- Your forms are weak. You fight with no resolve and you’ve all but forgotten who you are. It’s
poetic justice.

Blue- That’s too bad. I was really looking forward to your approval.

West- Right… well then.

Scene- West is sucker punched from behind by Daedalus releasing his grip on Blue’s neck. Only pushing
him back a few feet.

West- I see… I didn’t think you’d step in at all.

Daedalus- …

West- Quite… well, at least you’ll bring me some joy in this. Come to think of it… Where are the other
three?
443

Blue- Hiding. You are the big bad, aren’t you?

West- If I chose to kill you now…

Blue- It wouldn’t matter because you’d have to use more than .0001% of your strength. And just like I
said earlier. We haven’t put our backs into it at all.

Scene- Sarah appears in front of West confusing him a bit before punching him in the stomach and
launching him into the dome. West looks at his collapsed ribs from the punch of Sarah before repairing
them and looking up at them.

West- What is this?

Blue- This…? Is every one of us finally fighting back.

West- No.

Daedalus- Yes.

West- This is wrong.

Sarah- Of course it is. You’re not at 100%, West.

West- You’re a liar.

Bellemont- Isn’t that the pot calling the kettle black?

Scene- West widens his eye and sends a wave of energy at Bellemont that was too quick to perceive
imploding his hip and wrist of his left hand.
444

West- You may have fooled them but none of you are this strong.

Roderick- It seems like…

Teagen- The jig is up…

Scene- Bellemont slowly from Blue, Daedalus, Roderick, Sarah, Teagen and Bellemont standing together.

Blue- You won’t go back on your promise, would you? I’d hate for you to have to kill yourself for not
following through on your promise. That would make you the ultimate liar. Wouldn’t that be so
shameful?

West- Takatsuki…!

Scene- Blue grins menacingly. The scene transitions to North who had begun pacing on the tower.

North- I gave that information up over an hour ago. Where are you, West? I need them or this all fails.

Scene- The vines begin to open a path up. From it, four people began walking. Two of the people were
dragging three things behind them. North smiles gleefully as he lays a large vine for them to step on and
then be brought here quickly rather than walking.

North- It’s happening! My victory! Come to me, Shue Takatsuki!

Scene- West, Daedalus, Teagen and Roderick stood before North. Teagen and Roderick throw the bodies
of Sarah, Blue and Bellemont at North.

North- This is more than I could have ever asked from you, West! And it looks like you brought Daedalus’
mind with you!
445

West- Anymore and I’d safely assume that you and I were allies.

North- Oh, West! Haha oh you…!

Scene- North stares blankly into West.

North- Even now, you and I will never be allies. You are the worst of your kind. If you had a kind.

West- You flatter me. I’d like you to create some vines to keep them secure just in case you make a
mistake dealing with Shue.

North- You don’t believe I can do it. That’s understandable. Yet, the only mistake I could consider myself
having is using you, temporarily, to have them brought to me as you have. And yet, you didn’t fail. Good
little doggie.

West- …

North- Come now, West!! After all this time, I’m still kidding! We all know that button. We push it to
show you that one part about us that we still connect with…

Scene- The scene was transitioned back to Roderick twirling West’s arms while Teagen held his arm
around his neck slowly strangling him.

West- You insignificant filth!

Blue- Aht, Aht, Aht! Don’t want you breaking your promise, now do we? Why don’t you take your time
healing. I’m sure it doesn’t hurt as badly as your face is showing us.

North- Weakness

West- I HAVE PLAYED YOUR LITTLE GAME LONG ENOUGH, SHUE TAKATSUKI!!
446

Scene- Shue walks passed the restrained West.

Shue- That’s honestly too bad. You see… I remember why Raymond and I started this whole thing that
cost us our friendship. It’s crazy because it sounded JUST like ME… I thought… couldn’t be. I’d never…
ever… say these types of things to my friend. I mean… I get it, we played petty for a bit, right? Trivial
things here and there that kept it fresh.

Scene- Blue kicks the lower half of West’s jaw off while Bellemont and Sarah sliced off the new growth
that had already grown in.

Shue- Where was I again? Oh… that’s right, fresh… I uh… I forgot for just a moment why I let him beat
my ass every day. And in that one moment, I took years from his life.

West- FUCK YOU ALL!! I’D RATHER SEE YOU HERE THAN BLESSED, YOU UNDESERVING CREATURES!!

Shue- West…West…West! Come on, friend! I’m telling a relevant story over here! Don’t you know this
one?! Let me take you there. I mean… you’ve got nowhere to be at End Game, do you? Of course, I do…
in about… Ten-ish minutes? So, trust me…this pain that you’re feeling? It’s only for a moment. You’ll
grow from it. It’ll mature you. You could break from it. But every day is a new day, am I right?
Opportunity! Seize it! All that bullshit you spout in ears from the top. It leaves a smelly fucking residue.
Or an elephant in the room. Or underneath a family rug. You’ve hidden in bitterness…fragility…pride…
ego… anger…hate…frustration… I mean, don’t get me wrong here… I get it! Using people’s own
weaknesses against them? In an all too familiar voice? We’d never see it coming! I mean…THIS GUY!
West!! You?! You’re the man!!! It’s an absolute honor! Really, it is! I thought I wasn’t going to have it in
me to do the things that I believe everyone would love to do to you. I mean… whew… you… you have
been blamed for those that lack accountability… for those still on their own paths unknowing that it’s all
this elaborate scheme to just… not care just as much as they do. You give them the old one-two, West.
The what’s for! So, trust me when I say this… These next eight and a half minutes? I’m going to enjoy it.
And then, I’m going to break you. Repeatedly. Until you decide that your word is worth breaking. And
then you’ll be free. And once that freedom comes? Know that when you see these faces next? They will
have been the cause of the end of an exceptionally long regime ending. Yours.

West- I CURSE YOUR NAME!

Shue- Whew…sheesh…friend… I hate to break it to you but… your words have no power over me.
447

Scene- Shue grabs the back of West’s neck.

Shue- I mean… once upon a time, I gave them that. But I think I’ll take that back for all of us now.

Scene- Shue leans his head backwards and rams it into the nose of West and dragging it down breaking
his jaw once again.

Shue- I promised him not to underappreciate the opportunity. To show him what it feels like, at least for
a year in the life of us weak filthy folk. It’s tough the timing of this thing. I mean… I only get a few
minutes to repay you for a lifetime of shit.

West- WHEREVER THEY’RE HIDING, I WILL MAKE SURE THAT I PERSONALLY STRIP EACH AND EVERY ONE
OF THEIR LIVES IN FRONT OF YOU!

Shue- Hush… we’re all kids. Your tears, pleas and words are forfeit. Just like ours were during helpless
moments. Wait…is that what you’re feeling? Hopeless? THE West? Listen… we’re only JUST beginning.
But, since you’re so interested in wherever they may be, how about I ask why you let them walk right
passed you when you made your grand entrance?

Scene- The scene transitions to Junior finally making it to the bottom of the of the embryo. He turns
around and faces the cloaked figures.

Junior- You all going to show me who you’re pretending to be under your own hoods too or just Shue?
I’ve been excited to meet you!

Scene- Shue steps out of the shadows appearing to look just like West while Blue and Sarah looked like
Roderick and Teagen while the actual bodies of Roderick and Teagen looked like a half alive Blue and
Sarah. Daedalus steps out of the shadows as himself and a stern face.

Junior- I have to say, Takatsuki… Your character creation is very scary looking. They’re spot on. Daedalus
even l-looks like himself.
448

Daedalus- It is me.

Junior- I know… I can smell horseshit resolve from a mile away. Since the smell never left, I figured you
were amongst them.

Daedalus- Haha…

Junior- Why is he himself again? Knowing him, he’ll give you all away.

Shue- I know that Sangh is on edge. Everything needs to be perfect for his daug-

Junior- Charlotte’s a bro. Let’s keep that clear.

Shue- No need to be hostile. I apologize for the assumption.

Junior- Right… Well then… you clearly need this shithead and me…or the other me there so we can clear
the stage. There’s no one else here. I barely talk to so never having to say anything is cool but is Sarah
going to be capable of being quiet?

Sarah- Excuse me?

Shue- If you want to throw a shot at me, then throw it at me. I already apologized for my mistake.
There’s no point in carrying it on.

Junior- R-right…right… apologies, brother.

Shue- I need you to start your ability the moment that I take us away from here. The entire moment
needs to be recorded or it won’t close completely.

Junior- Roger!
449

Shue- Thank you for being a good person.

Junior- Oh, now you’re going too far. If you knew me before this, you could never say something like
that.

Scene- Shue walks up to Junior and pats him on the shoulder.

Shue- I do.

Scene- Shue turns and faces Daedalus, Blue, Sarah, Roderick, and Teagen before immediately
disappearing. Junior yawns and raises his hands into the air, stretching briefly before grinning.

Junior- It’s S-Showtime!

Scene- The scene transitions to Shue, Daedalus, Blue and Sarah walking while two of them were
dragging Roderick and Teagen.

Shue- So… I’m sure you have questions still, but we’re not done so let’s hold off until then. Instead, why
not tell us some about yourself, Daedalus. We’ve all met before you, so we’re not exactly interested in
one another.

Blue- Lie for yourself. I’ve got questions.

Shue- Little brothers, am I right? Haha

Sarah- I’ve got questions as well!

Shue- Old friends, am I right?

450

Blue/Sarah- DON’T BLOW US OFF!

Daedalus- You’re walking into Enemy Territory with this plan you believe is going to work.

Shue- And?

Daedalus- Mannerisms… the years of fear and hate that was placed in this man’s mind just for lying once
to the one person most important to him.

Shue- What about North?

Daedalus- You wouldn’t understand.

Shue- It sounds like you’re in love with this family.

Daedalus- They’ve done wonderful things, separated. Without Professor Sangh’s research, this entire
thing wouldn’t have been built. I’d never have gotten a chance to meet Charlotte or free myself from the
stifling air I had no idea I was surrounded by thanks to the love of my older brother.

Shue- Older brothers, am I right?

Blue- Are you just a people pleaser?! You’re worse than every unlockable boss at the end of a game!
You’d beat our ass up and down the world and when we get a chance to try you out, you’re more
complicated than anything! What a letdown!

Shue- Don’t say that, please!?

Sarah- No, really Shue… It’s like you’re someone completely else.

Shue- Ah… yes, that… well, it’s about as common as South and I got.
451

Sarah- South? I thought only Raymond and I knew about South. We’ve seen everyone but him here in
this game.

Shue- Aha… yes, about that part too… I’ve uh… technically beaten the game.

Blue- WHAT?! WHEN!?

Shue- When the game went down? I created a program where I switched their program up with mine.
Think of it like a map blocker. Anyway, I created various versions of myself throughout separate places.
You’d never know because that’s how the bosses are set up. And I one shot them.

Blue- … You’re a shitty big brother.

Scene- Shue got on his knees and grabbed Blue’s hand pleading with him.

Shue- DUN’T ZAE DAT BRUE!!!

Blue- Ugh! We even sound the same when we cry!

Shue- *sniveling sniffles*

Blue- So were you the one that killed our parents?

Shue- Ah… hmm… that’s complicated, I guess.

Blue- Simple yes or no.

Shue- Nyassss
452

Blue- Why do I think the only serious people in our family are me and your father?

Shue- Mmm… Good old pops. He really prepared me for this.

Blue- THIS ISN’T THE TIME FOR A PEACEFUL REMINDER OF AN ABUSER!

Shue- You know, I could’ve thought of it like that for the rest of my life. Somewhere along the lines, I
was grateful to be the scariest at some point. It prepared me for a world a lot more people weren’t
aware of. In fact, you’re lucky Blue. No one ever tells you being an adult sucks. They just tell you to
believe in your dreams with no clear path or guide. You end up failing with just doing anything because
you weren’t supposed to just do anything and fall in love with it. But adults forget that and believe that
you can suffer like the rest of us. Because that’s just the world. People forget that that was just a part of
their world.

Scene- The vines split apart and reveal a clear path where a tower stood amidst the wreckage of the
vines. A large vine placed itself at the feet of the group. As they board it, they are lifted into the air and
quickly transported to the tower.

Shue- You uh… when things happen and they turn out unexpectedly in your favor because of something
that prepared you for that moment, so many people are amazed at how you manage it. Things like “You
managed that way better than I could’ve” and you pass it off as “no big deal” or “I’ve done this a few
times,” the sadness and depression may set in. But they’re genuinely amazed at what you’re ready to
sacrifice before the battle ever begins. Even if it’s a small victory like one person looking at you
differently, make sure to return that right back to them. They’re just like us. Struggling, doing something
we may not necessarily want to do but must for others that are watching our every move. They want to
see you succeed, Blue. That’s what any bloodline and different generations want to convey to the newer
one. It’s abuse, for sure. But it doesn’t have to be a festering wound for the rest of your life. And those
scars? They’re just as dope as the rest of them. All healed up and fulfilled one hundred percent.

Blue- I mean…that’s deep, I guess. I was just saying how I’ve only fought the first boss and I only took it
down after about a bar and some from a three-health bar. Our difference is too big.

Shue- Well, its’ a good thing you’ll have nothing but time to try to catch up to me then.

Daedalus- You’re still confident in a world that was built to serve as a prison.
453

Shue- See… that’s why I wish you spoke even a little about yourself, Daedalus. Then these two would
understand a bit more… but, for now, the time is up… We’re here.

Daedalus- If I could just say one thing, it would be to not kill Charlotte in this whole thing. Whatever you
must do to keep her safe.

Shue- Don’t worry… it’s an unscathed victory.

Scene- The vine reaches the edge of the tower and lets them off where North stood with three chairs
ready to bind Blue and Sarah (Roderick and Teagen) up.

North- Welcome…! Welcome adventurers who turned in Blue Takatsuki and Sarah Grace.

Sarah (Roderick)- Yes, after the reward, I figured they would want to lay low, and my brother and I
gambled right.

North- Right…! I’m sure you caused them loads of trouble.

Blue (Teagen)- Not…not quite. We were more hospitable to them because we had no idea who they
were until you made the announcement. They never said it but the looks on their faces when you called
it out got them to do a side eye sidebar conversation. So, we knew all we had to do was hold them here
until the calvary came.

North- Aww…that’s sweet! West, they think YOU are Calvary.

West- Unfortunately, it couldn’t be left up to you in the beginning to go as planned. No one got to enjoy
all that wonderful content you poured your heart into making.

North- Well, there are three winners here and none of them are you. So… congratulations! What were
your names again?
454

Blue (Teagen)- I’m Teagen and that there’s my brother Roderick.

North- Well, well! Congratulations to Roderick, Teagen and myself! What would you like your prize to
be?

Sarah (Roderick)- Mind if I get an extra life?

North- Granted!

West- You’re giving out prizes too soon.

North- Oh, don’t be such a spoiled sport on how the game ends. I know he’ll show up for his family. He’s
the greatest big brother there is! You’ll see!

West- I’d rather not. The fight was less than I anticipated. I couldn’t use more than .0001% of my power
with them before they were broken. I’d rather go and locate Junior.

**REPEAT OF THE SAME SCENARIO IN THE BEGINNING OF THE CHAPTER** Scene- North paces around
laughing. West stares at North disappointed and over it before flying into the distance. North, turning to
him flying away with disgust, wipes his hair from his brow and smiles.

North- West… you just don’t get it, I guess. He turned back and facing a beaten, tattered and torn group
that is Sarah and Blue. North walks up to the two that had been brought in with North. Daedalus stared
down at the pavement atop of the tower ashamed while Teagen and Roderick pointed and laughed at
the two of them. North turns around to face Blue and the rest. As he turned around, a figure appeared
behind him from a distance. North turns his eyes to the appearance but not his head. Grinning
maniacally, he turns to face Shue with his hands in the air.

North- There’s no more healing them, Shue…! Your little invisible bubble of protection and servant
avoided my detection… but… as I told you before, I’m not the fighter of us at all. I’m… just… the
charcoal. No… the lighter… the flame… the disaster… none of those were my hands… I just had the right
allies, I suppose!
455

Shue- It’s befitting that the second to last words I’ll ever say to you were spouted on a tower. It’s a
waste of time speaking to you. Even now, I try to reach you and let you know that I have won and like
the child that you are, you believe me to be taunting you. We can stop all of this with no one else being
hurt in the process.

North- Hurt? Hurt?! No… No, Shue Takatsuki…! Hurt is not what you’ve given me… Hate is what you’ve
given me. Do you see… with them, there’s SOMETHING… and with you? Empty threats and bravado. You
believe I’m projecting and what you’re hearing is what is due here. Ruin MY plans…? Give me the chance
to lose MY daughter?! Child, you must not understand… I am the smartest man on this unfortunate
planet. And my daughter?! Is the strongest human being! Because she’s got something that we all
wished we had on our side…!

Scene- North raises his hand and points out far into the distance at an embryotic orb in the sky.

North- And with them, we’ll tear this entire thing down…! And build again, from the very top! She’ll
know exactly where to find her father! And you? Will be standing on the opposite side of me. You will be
a foe for the last time!

Shue- Now…

North- No, Shue! It’s over! This conversation?! This thing with us?! Bear witness to the second true child
of God!

Scene- The orb burst open and with the burst of immediate sonic waves, a small object appeared
momentarily, and then stabbed Shue with their hand through his chest lifting him up from the cavity and
tossing him into the desert far away.

Charlotte- Daddy, I’m s-sorry… I’ve got to s-save my friend from a b-b-ba-bad man.

Scene- North stares at his daughter and lets out a stream of tears with a smile. Charlotte turns and
jumps back towards the orb.

North- Y…yes…yes of course, Charlotte. You’ve done everything to merit saving your friend.
456

Scene- North calls his vines towards where Shue was thrown after seeing his daughter off. Daedalus
continued to stare at the ground sobbing.

Daedalus- He even sounded like her… what… what have I done? I’m so sorry…

Scene- The scene switches to Shue coughing up blood laying carefully on chair made of vines slumped
towards his side.

Daedalus- Shue…

Scene- The scene transitions back to North and Shue staring at one another in the end.

North- I don’t think this is quite how you imagined it. The loss of it all. I mean, I did try to warn you, Shue
Takatsuki.

Shue- *Cough Cough*

North- Oof… I did not make this realistic enough… I mean… your entire chest is just… out there. And you
can still cough? Can you talk? I’ll get in a little closer.

Shue- *Cough…Cough cough…* *huff*

North- Yes…? What is it?

Shue- I…

North- You…?

Shue- I *Cough…*
457

North- Yes?

Shue- I want you to know that West never left. And I win.

North- What?

Scene- North blinks his eyes and appears back at the tower again where the vines had just separated,
and a large vine prepared itself for the figures to get atop of it.

North- Junior… No… even more… this has happened already. So much that…

Scene- North looks over to the embryonic egg that had not been opened.

North- None of it has happened.

Scene- West and the rest arrive at the platform and hop off the vine and onto the tower.

North- Welcome…Welcome adventurers who turned in Blue Takatsuki and Sarah Grace.

Sarah (Roderick)- Yes, after the reward, I figured they would want it.

North- To lay low… You and your brother gambled right.

Sarah (Roderick)- Uh…haha… yes…?

North- Right…and I’m sure you showed them great hospitality. Because you couldn’t take them on until
the calvary arrived?

Sarah (Roderick)- I’m sorry, have we met?

458

North- The last time we did, I gave you an extra life.

Sarah (Roderick) That’s interesting. I don’t remember that at all. Where would it show the extra lives?

Scene- North pulls up his screen that Sarah had not received any additional lives.

North- Right… Well, before I’m off on my way again, I’ll grant you that life.

Scene- North swipes the life into Sarah’s bank.

North- There…you are.

Scene- The scene switches back to just before where West faced North.

**Repeat**

West- You’re giving out prizes too soon.

North- Oh… it’s not just something so simple as Junior’s ability. No, this is more. To know that you died
in a world, and I remember it but to have you here. Even in the end, you mock me, Shue Takatsuki.

West- You’re quite the scientist to have understood the sequence of events in just 3 variations of it.
Some would watch their enemy get killed millions of times over just to watch them suffer one more
moment. Boreal, I harbor no ill will against you but rather than seek allies you sought a demise for all of
humanity. The truth is that you didn’t believe in any of them. Not one. That either harbors some ill will
towards the world itself through the home and the family and some go straight to the top with their
problems.

North- Save your charity speech. If you’re here now, then it only means one thing and that’s that I win,
in the end. I don’t care to see the world another day. Not after what was taken from me?!
459

West- Taken from you? How could you be so ungrateful in the resourcefulness and opportunities that
were presented in front of you?

North- Me?! Ungrateful!? DO YOU KNOW WHAT HE’S TAKEN FROM ME?!

West- That’s selfish and quite frankly too rich for any one man to genuinely believe.

North- HE’S A VOICE AS WELL, YOU KNOW! IT DOESN’T GET ANY BETTER UNLESS YOU FIGHT FOR IT!!
I’VE FOUGHT WELL! AND STILL, IT WASN’T GOOD ENOUGH!!

West- You’d use the daughter you speak so fondly and proudly and pure and innocent as a tool?

North- …

West- Somewhere in there, you lost the ability to truly be reasoned with. It cannot be your way the
entire time, Boreal. You don’t know everything.

North- Maybe I don’t… that may be true… But everything I love and do is for her?

West- Again, I say, you would tarnish what clearly reigns above the most polished of silver and gold?

North- I’ve had enough. I don’t think you know what it means to lose someone close, Shue. You like to
swoop right on in and save the day. That’s why you’ve gotten so strong. But that’s just…not real life, is
it? We both seem to know a great deal of pain. How did you get there?

West- I’m an idiot… I never stopped believing. When I realized that I would never treat the person that I
hold close and near and dear to my heart the way I treated Raymond here, I knew something was
wrong. Something in every fiber of my being told me that it wasn’t me. It wasn’t what even needed to
be done.
460

North- I see… Being shown the truth has its own way of diluting the truth we believed and suffered in.
Was I supposed to be grateful that I could create the dream world and hold my daughter a second time?
Was that supposed to be good enough?

West- What’s going to happen from here is you’re going to log everyone right here out and then we’re
going to have a long chat.

North- That is what the strong would say to the weak. “You’re my prisoner.”

West- I believe you’ve imprisoned yourself.

North- Enough. It’s one thing to import a virus. It’s another to believe that you’re a host to the parasite.

West- I’ll tell you once more. Clear the game for them and log them out. We still have time.

North- What of West?

Scene- The scene switches to the real West as just a head with its ears and nose chopped off and skin
peeled back. As the screen pans over to Shue, you can see him holding onto the back of West’s neck
staring in its eyes blankly and mercilessly.

West- He’s going to have to overcome his own ego as well if he ever wants to be free.

North- So that’s it, huh?

West- Unfortunately, we both know that this isn’t the end.

North- Then rather than goodbye, it’s a see you all later.

Scene- The scene switches back to North who prepared a screen in front of his T.E.C.
461

North- Survive until I’m out.

**Game Cleared by: Sarah Grace, Blue Takatsuki, Roderick and Teagen and Dmitri. **

Scene- Everyone began to instantaneously logout from their feet up.

Blue- Shue!

Shue- When you awake, find our allies. This isn’t over yet. You don’t have time to think about it.

Scene- The five players were immediately logged out of the game after Shue’s final words.

North- So… where do we begin?

Daedalus- How about…we begin with where my mind is…!

**The end**